Narrative Magic or Oromancy: An Introduction

Unlike the basis for External, Internal, Aeonic, Sexual magicks – the basis for Narrative magick lacks a solid foundation for explaining its method – being still in the stages of active development, experiment and enquiry by the Temple of THEM. However, some of the theory behind this approach can be divulged, if only in brief at this point in time.

 Narrative Magick deals with the building blocks utilized not just by the ONA but the entire Empire of the Magian and all humanity for that matter in the way of Form, and explores the theory and context as to why Form is responsible for the tremendous power, influence, and domination it has over humanity via a warped tradition of perception and interpretation.

 It being no secret that THEM view the presence of the Order of Nine Angles, its Septenary Way and the manuscripts that populate it as a unitary form of Grand Black Magic designed to infiltrate the collective consciousness and cause it to aid the will of Anton Long – this Introduction touches more deeply on how such forms collectively act in the service of a higher magic of human ingenuity by crafting a story or mythos of narrative magic for others to follow and champion – thereby generating fanatical devotion and increasing the number of characters involved in the mythos’s narrative, nurturing others to live out that narrative via the props provided, and use such narrative to create subtle and overt changes in the Matrix. Such changes can culminate in the creation of one form of the fabled Diamond Body.

 “Narrative magick” or “Oramancy” as coined by the Temple, pertains to an acknowledgement, and interest, in the existence (persistence) of a story-like quality inherent in a single or multiple set of forms that is partly conscious and partly unconscious and possesses the power to affect human beings directly.

 The conscious aspect of narrative magic exists in the continuum of a particular set of forms forming a suitable platform or stage upon which certain archetypal resonances can be comfortably projected by an individual or group, and a reciprocal projection received.

 That is not to say that an individual will necessarily be conscious that s/he is being utilized as part of a magickal story (that is not necessary), but rather that because of the power invested in forms collectively by the human race, the necessary conditions created for a being to want to invest time and energy in being a part of the ‘story’ being presented (narrated) can be made ‘visible’, not only to the individual, but to the collective. The conscious aspect works on the adage – “if you build it – THEY will come.”

 The unconscious aspect of narrative magick is rather more mysterious and a rational analysis can be said to be most difficult if not largely impossible due to inaccessibility to the collective unconscious psyche. However – it is a fact – that stories and mythos – play an extremely vital role in the perception and reaction of humanity. Few stories have motivated humanity more than those of creation – the Eddas, the Baghadvita, the Koran, the Bible, for instance are strong examples of narrative magic that seek to provide direction and a moral compass, a praxis and a weltanschauung for humanity. These and many other examples of Creation and End Time stories have survived, some for thousands of years, through the living of their Narrative by hundreds of generations of avid listeners and worshippers caught up in the power of their respective Mythos.

 Even today, more than two thousand years later – the Mythos of Buddha, of Mohammed, of Jesus, lives on in the hearts and minds of billions of believers, motivated by the Word that compels them live their life for such a reason, in such a way. No one can refute the tremendous power of religion nor its little brother politics – a younger and less archaic form of narrative – but one which has demonstrated it too has tremendous power to manipulate the lives of people and to use that power to cement forms into being or smash them out of existence, time and time again.

 To bring us closer to home we spoke of the Mythos of the Illuminati in Oto Anorha #31 being a chance occurrence that propelled a humble gesture in the throes of sulphur in the 1700’s into the annals of history as the single most powerful expression to describe the ultimate collective sinister conspiracy. The human imagination is a wondrous thing, a dangerous thing, but a wondrous thing all the same. Again even closer to our current era we can cite the Order of Nine Angles, a British Satanic organization that has brilliantly recreated the wave of speculation, paranoia, and wild theory reminiscent of the Illuminati – a wave that has gathered momentum for fifty years and has broken on many shores of the world. For all their actual power, reach, wisdom, and truth, whether Religion, Politics, Secret Organizations, or a Garage Sale – without others adding to the story, without others ‘reading’ or being absorbed by the Mythos/Forms being unfolded – the Mythos fades into obscurity. There are countless examples of attempts to start secret societies that have failed because of a lack of the Mythos being picked up and carried away on the lips as reputation.

 Jung – believes that the rise to individual power is reciprocal – in that the collective must desire the individual to assume the role as an individual separate from the collective for such a relationship to work. To encourage this relationship artificially where resistance is met usually involves propaganda and the persuasion of the people.

 The failure of varied temples and orders, even in my short lifetime with the occult of eighteen years, appears to be regularly due to the collective resistance of an idea that is presented out of time, that is, asynchronously with the needs of the collective psyche at that moment of collective development. The make or break elements of a successful formation appear to rely on such key characteristics as synchronicity, solidarity, proximity, and a message congruous with Time. If one is able to tap into the collective messages being given by the unconscious collective psyche – to discern the particular push being given from beneath or beyond, by deduction – one can theoretically ride that wave – provided one is in sync with it, and does not attempt to subvert the natural process. This synchronicity with what THEM refer to as the Acausal Voice, does not suit many forms – for the propensity of humans seeking control via form and mythos does not usually function on altruism selflessness or a desire to presence the will of the cosmos – and the collective unconscious is its own law and its own physis working independently of the consciousness. As dreaming shows us – the messages of the collective psyche are mostly in contradiction to the current psychic conscious state of humanity and are as hard to swallow as they are to hear.

 Narrative magick involves an individual assessment insofar as it is possible to assess such a scope, of the preset and emerging signs of the individual and collective psyche on a national scale – using such means as the appearance of the architecture, the disposition or attitude, level of perception, level of technology, economic, social and racial factors, political climate, and to a great extent, media.

 For today, it is media and the forms of technology that carry the media – (behold the information age!) – that are the equivalent of the oral storytellers of myth and magic and story and for that role they receive worship and adoration for the fire-side tales they weave. And because such stories still derive from the collective unconscious – pushing through in archetypal resonances and archetypes, dreams, visions, and forms – they form patterns in a synchronous fashion expressing a similar archetypal message in any variety of forms.

 This form of magick also utilizes a derivative of the ancient belief in the micro-cosmos and macro-cosmos being reflections of and in the other – though not to such an extent that the two are believed to represent a mirror-image. It could also be called a type of sympathetic magic, akin to as above so below, wherein creating a certain alchemical change within the individual naturally has an effect on the outer world, with the potential for a knock-on effect and the re-effecting of the individual.

 It was believed that the ONA, in challenging the Tos/Cos and other contemporary Satanic groups at the time, were setting up an alternate and Sinister mythos, deliberately and consciously – see for instance the 1970-80 “Book of Wyrd” – wherein this legendary relic was consciously devised to be a ‘teaser’ or a lure on behalf of the ONA Mythos to draw interest, intrigue and talk. This great example of a form being used in an act of narrative magick would lead to a divergent strain of Satanism that made conscious – not just for the few who traditionally/historically tried to deceive the masses with lies, omissions, half-truths, fantastic stories etc to create their deceptions – but for the masses, the possibility of creating a deliberate mythos, and the possibility that a deliberate mythos has been created out of thin air.

 This intriguing development would be hinted at again and again in ONA mss, but it was through the work of THEM that it was finally revealed clearly without mystification to a much wider and eventually attentive audience. While others argued over whether certain aspects of the Order were real or invention – and some concluded rightly that the validity of the Tradition was unique and lay outside of classical measures such as real-time existence – THEM went further and broke down its observations of the tremendous power the ONA had seized in its deliberate creation of a Mythos. We set about studying its forms in general and Form in particular. This was around 2003.

 The experimental stages of the Temple (GBA-A) proved two things conclusively:

 a) That it was entirely possible to replicate the power and prestige of the ONA via media and propaganda alone, but

 b) That a Mythos could not be written/weaved and sustained by conscious intention and imagination alone – there had to be other elements involved such as deliberate communion with the unconscious, alchemical work, and the participation of the magical workees within such a Mythos in a real-life way. One could not fake insight, nor did insight come in its natural and unexpected fashion of clarity without direct involvement in living a certain way. Without that insight – without that connexion to the unconscious world psyche – the forms generated were pale and hollow.

 A direct connexion to the collective psyche is necessary for the imbuing of forms with the numinous pull – the desire in others to want to manifest them – that so characterizes the ONA’s work.

 However – another important aspect of Narrative magick – is to ‘control the story’ or to capture the idea in dramatic theatrical terms – ‘direct the actors’ within the play. Form plays a crucial part in this, for if one is trying to introduce the means to re-direct a current presenting itself in the here and now; it is not always enough to present a good argument for ones case. It is considered a general rule that while people are clinically unpredictable, when they communicate via various forms of media they do try to be logical – and logic quickly draws a circle around the contents to be logicized in order to form their train of thoughts. Because of this habit – people generally restrict their discussion to the relevant topic using the content provided as cues for what is appropriate – and ‘stick to the subject’ – as it were. However, Time, and the status quo of all that it encompasses, is often at odds with new ideas, and new ideas often go by the wayside due to lack of interest and especially – a lack of involvement by others in those ideas (relating back to the necessity of others to be captured by form for it to live). It is especially true that it merely takes one or two other people to express interest in something and others will naturally follow – first out of curiosity – and secondly out of habit. However someone taking an interest does not guarantee the lifespan of an idea – a forms life requires constant nurturing until it reaches a critical mass.

 It can also be a matter of frustration that the ‘right questions’ are not being asked that would lead to a certain collective viewpoint being achieved by the group – this is most often the case when someone is trying to present something ahead of, or, out of time, with the current era and its particular set(s) of noetic characteristics. In such cases, an individual conducting narrative magick can provide that interest themselves by creating a second or even multiple anonymous personas to engage in discussing the topic, thus raising two walls or forms at the opposite ends of the idea, trapping or restricting the topic and the circle around which others will draw their logic in their attempt to join in -to the relevant narrative. With the creation of enough ‘closed circuits’ – or people manipulated into talking about a form – it can reach critical mass – by which is meant the point where less and less of one’s own narrative magick is required to keep the form afloat and functional – but the form continues to perpetually replicate.

The new form – presents an alternate choice, a divergence from the norm – at least for a while where most forms are concerned – but if taking its cues from the collective unconscious – it is possible that a form could arise that has all the power and duration of a thermodynamic explosion. And by this is meant the possibility for great and wondrous leaps in perception, understanding and wisdom on a collective level – but also the terrifying raw power of the unconscious to be mishandled, misunderstood, and incinerate those attempting to usurp it.

 The Temple of THEM cannot with any sagacity predict the outcome of its main and many side-experiments with the collective psyche on the collective mass – this is unmapped and dangerous territory, especially since with our arising, such an approach to magick may become ‘popular’ with others trying to emulate us in some fashion or another (as humans are wont to do) – and a large number of people performing similar experimentation has the potential to wreak terrific collective and individual psychic harm. [–“Whose Word is Chaos”-]

 (This is another reason why the Temple has only a thirty year charter.)

 As stated – the known aim of the Temple of THEM is to give Australia a significant Sinister History. It is moot to argue for the power of the word or of one individual to affect a nation. I could cite a hundred examples throughout history of men and women who have made a significant difference to the world through lone action or inaction (fate is fickle!). But I choose to cite Veronica Guerin, the famous Irish reporter who was shot to death on the Naas road in Dublin for her attempts to expose those saturating Ireland with heroin in the 1990’s. Veronica was the only woman (read person) brave enough to stand up to the dealers, even after she was savagely beaten, shot and threatened – she continued to doggedly pursue leads and publish inflammatory articles in the paper in her quest to save the kids of Ireland from the heroin epidemic – all the while knowing in her heart it was only a matter of time before she was to suffer the consequences of her exposes. Her writing and her death galvanized the entire country to oust the dealers from Ireland and form new anti-drug legislation. Keep in mind that it was only in 1996 that the first Irishman went into a witness protection program – prior to that, i.e. dating from the very birth of Ireland; you were on your own. The Irish are a hard people.

 Lastly, the conditions for narrative magic appear to require a period of implementation, execution, and narration spanning more than a decade, and at least thirty years (why this number is relevant will be discussed at a later time) – placing the category somewhere between the level of discipline required of an Internal Adept and the Aeonic Magic of a Magus. This is not unnatural – The Sinister is not, for any of THEM, a choice, but a calling. What we are attempting to do is beyond the scope and patience of more than half of the dilettantes we have met that expressed any interest in Satanism – and like Myatt we are loyal to an Acausal Voice and an Aeonic Vision.

 Through the infectious telling of a story, are others inspired to perform External, Internal and Aeonic magic. Through the contagion of archetypes are others inspired to give their lives for a cause, wage wars in the name of justice or war, kill to honour and glorify a god, observe customs thousands of years old. Through the power of mythos – does the world run its course – a course affected directly by the choice of Mythos available…

Examining the Axioms of Scientology

A Re-Examination of the Axioms of Scientology 2010.

I have decided to re-write the article for a good friend of Anon who recently posted my 2004 article on Scientology so as to make it clearer and stand alone as a separate study that re-introduces my way of thinking to readers interested in criticisms of Scientology rather than require them to have previous extensive familiarity with my current of work regarding deconstruction and forms.

I will address each of the Axioms in turn.

A copy of the full axioms is available here:


Axiom #1. “Life is basically a static. DEFINITION: A life static has no mass, no motion, no wavelength, no location in space or in time. It has the ability to postulate and to perceive.”

Inevitably – all human constructs upon which religion or schemata’s of life are built up – require a pre-existing anchor point most likely to be grounded on faith in an unknown element of a spiritual or occult nature.

The anchor used here is a ‘life static’ – which is essentially a word to denote the pre-conceptual supposition on which everything else is then built. If this element is not supposed – nothing else can be built – so it is first necessary for someone to introduce an abstract that can turn the whole summary of life achieved by someone else’s vision of what it is – into something that can be grasped intellectually and rationally as an idea, by giving it a name and a definition.

The axiom further defines a life static as ‘having no mass, no motion, no wavelength, no location in space or time. It has the ability to postulate and perceive.’

What is happening here?  If you can be persuaded to accept the abstract of ‘life static’ you suppose the abstract for yourself as a starting point – and will then read on, adding or attaching further ideas and concepts onto this primary starting block.

In order to understand any abstract – you must create something else against which to compare it. The most common example I can give – is space vs. matter. If you suppose space, then in order to define space, you must provide a ‘tension’ or opposite concept against which the first concept can be compared. To explain space, you must also explain the absence of space. This creates a tension of two abstracts that ‘lean’ on each other and validate each other. In this way, they become ‘concrete’ solidified and for all intents and purposes, relied on as real. Whilst abstracts are arguably the only method humans can utilize to understand things – the method is wide open to abuse of every sort owing to the nature of language, how it is used, why it is used, and who uses it for what.

What is then happening here is that after persuading the reader to accept the first postulate of a ‘life static’ – further comparable definitions to define the abstract are loaded onto it.  However, Mass, Motion, Wavelength, Space, Time and even ‘no and ‘a’ are also abstracts and unfortunately for all would-be religions, cults, and brainwashers abstracts are ingrained with a trail of hidden suppositions that can tell us exactly how the writer/author actually perceives such things as time and space – which can often be separate from the words written by authors to paint a deceptive picture. This trail can further illuminate the genuine intent of the author who often attempts to cloak that intention with flowery crap, romanticized clichés, ideology, or other types of form designed to persuade a reader to believe what is written is something other than what it really is.

My work involves the concept of forms which are created by the human habit of abstracting the world around them into objects, boundaries, divisions, planes, fields, spaces, and millions upon millions of names for everything and its combinations. I have written at length on several particular subjects in the rest of my work but the main themes that involve this scientology examination are that the English Language, as the carrier of knowledge, derived from Latin, and Latin was an attempt by the Church to homogenize (make as one) all world languages into one dialect. As a result of this hijacking of language, and because of the very grain of the mentality of the Church, language was distorted and injected with two major things representative of Church mentality; duality and morality.

Duality is basically the idea that things can be divided clearly into opposites. This is such a strong idea that only through comparing one abstract against another can we ever understand our abstractions. We can then treat both abstractions (both of which are illusory and usually just words for an object that summarize the object into very simple terms) as real, and build upon them. But human beings require two abstractions in all cases to understand anything – called a ‘tension’ – and this leads to an ingrained oversimplification of perception becoming habitual that is close-minded and believes if something is not ‘a’ it is therefore ‘b’. Duality is never happy to let ‘ab’ exist.

Morality – is a judgmental inclusion in language that makes us habitually add a value to our abstracts, in most cases either a simple polarity of ‘positive’ or ‘negative’, couched within neutral joiners – or at least, seemingly neutral joiners such as ‘the’, ‘a’ and so on. But these little joiners are anything but neutral. They, in tandem with other words, can actually tell us an enormous amount about how the writer perceives the world, the reader, himself, and various topics by unconsciously informing us how they perceive time and space, to what extent they place faith in various forms and concepts, and which concepts they have first supposed to build their case.  Often – this information reveals many contradictory facts about the writer’s actual perception and the perception they write about and demonstrates a clear attempt to deceive the reader. This is the case with almost all style of writing from all walks of life.

If I might try to demonstrate further the strength of abstracts, can you explain what a wavelength is without using any words? Can you communicate it to someone else without speaking or writing it down using language? Generally not. Sign language is silent but still requires the use of language and thus its inbuilt duality and morality which control and manipulate certain suppositions into being. Drawing it requires that the person recognizes the symbolic postulate for it, and even if they understand your squiggly line as a ‘wavelength’ when you show it to them – to understand it they must accept the same notions language requires to be rationally understood. It is impossible to explain a wavelength without relying on others reliance on the solidity of abstraction.

I would at this point urge people to check out my essay ‘The Chrono-bet’ which tries to explain how something as simple as the word ‘is’ informs us a great deal about how a person perceives space by; supposing a singularity exists and therefore supposing ‘is not’; (duality); supposing separate or discrete objects or concepts separate from their being exists and therefore that space is at least 3 dimensions and has clear divisions between each object, and supposing a concrete dimension vs. a theoretical dimension or abstract vs. reality, tells us here is a brain that is using words cleverly but is still using exactly the same wire-frame we all use. Etc.  This tends to trip up so-called enlightened beings and reveals the author’s ego at work, the status quo of perceptive faculties and beliefs being sustained, and nothing remotely transcendental.

One of the more noticeable powers (and dangers) of abstracts is in our automatic reaction when abstractions are presented to us to sift quickly through our mental catalogue (at the speed of light without stopping to question either supposition’s accuracy or the method of supposition at all) and find an opposite to compare it with the abstract presented. We therefore automatically accept that ‘abstraction’ is a valid system and support it by not questioning it. This allows many clever tricks of the writer to get through without being challenged. Note also that the concepts used are usually those with great emotional attachment and meaning in them so that the reader recognizes a word or concept and automatically starts abstracting out of habit.

In effect we are conditioned, and largely cannot escape, making a dualized and moral-based judgment in every single word and sentence we write.

This goes for the Axioms too; by persuading you to accept ‘life static’ as the grounding base – the writer can then attach further abstracts, explain it through the absence of it, add further definitions, meanings and so on – that appear to say just one thing but really say many things, some of which the writer cannot help but give away.

If someone cleverly uses the right abstracts, they can take us on a very carefully crafted mental journey that creates a certain view or geometry of forms in our heads – which we strengthen – because of the power of our catalogue of opposite abstractions which are there to validate abstractions.

Some people refer to this as brainwashing, manipulation, PR, or bullshit; but it is very clever, very powerful stuff that takes advantage of our gullibility, our trust, our senses, our method of perception, our habit of abstraction, and basically preys on many other things humans do all the time we are simply not aware of (for various reasons) that lead us to come to certain conclusions when presented with certain information.

It all begins, when you accept the first abstract ‘ life static’ and then agree to attach the subsequent abstractions of meaning and definition of life static and its associated attachments that the writer claims to be at the essence of things. Once you accept that is ‘true’ you accept a whole lot of stuff that goes with it whether you want it or not.

To start with, you are not only accepting the abstract ‘life static’ but you are accepting the meaning of ‘is’ which involves a specific orientation and understanding of linear chrono-spatial arrangement to take place for rational understanding, ‘basically’ which supposes degrees of understanding are possible and relies on you accepting that knowledge comes in degrees, as well as suggests that the author is possessed of a more complex explanation, accepts that we can Know at all, that human beings can make accurate and authentic assessments of things. Because this is a postulate, it brings with it many other associations and abstracts we may not have wanted – it suggests a great host of other suppositions about life and how it operates – just on these two words alone.

Then of course you must also accept ‘a’ if you want the sentence to make sense – which is again a suggestion that something can be separate or singular; in effect you are agreeing with the author that time and space is composed in such a manner that time and space exist, exist as a 3d (or 4d) matrix, that it is linear, that objects exist, that our perception of the world as made up of objects is correct – and so on. There is a lot of this that goes unnoticed, trained as we are to quickly assess things automatically and eventually unconsciously such as this in order to get on with day to day life easily and conveniently – especially when reading.

Scientology is certainly not alone in taking full advantage of the crippling secret powers of language to control us – since we generally don’t take notice of words like ‘a’ and ‘is’ but tend to focus on unusual terms like ‘life static’ – not the familiar carriers and joiners like ‘the’. But is in ‘the’ and ‘a’ and ‘of’ that the most information about spatial perception is obtained – not in the conscious stream of the ego that tries to convince us it is ‘beyond time’ or some other such thing.  There is a lot to all words and a lot of processes to what we are actually doing when we read and accept them – and it is knowledge of this acceptance, that enables others to control and manipulate through clever propaganda by keeping space and time orthodox through the continued esoteric use of these carriers and joiners.

Axiom #2 “ The static is capable of considerations, postulates and opinions.”

An interesting second step. ‘Considerations, Postulates and Opinions’ could quite easily be understood to be three ways of saying one identical thing; these groups of abstracts very often come in threes. There is potential reasoning behind this but perhaps it should be in another essay at another time. Writers often flesh out a weak point by stalling you from noticing that weakness usually because they are unsure (and cannot know) whether you have accepted the first postulate – life static’. The fact is, all the entire structure of subsequent abstracts, ideas, words, terms etc are necessary to give weight to the first abstract ‘life static’ – because when you really get down to it, without words, a writer has nothing and no objective proof of a ‘life static’ – so it is necessary to quickly provide struts or supports for the first flimsy idea by making a geometric prism (prison) of lots of abstracts.

Of course, only if you have first accepted their abstract ‘static’ can you then load further abstracts onto it. What happens when we posit anything is that we automatically have to posit their opposite, and without meaning to, our abstracts are suddenly heavily loaded with innumerable associations and attachments that come with that postulate. If we posit space, we have to have a whole host of other abstracts to explain it – to set off against it. This is precisely what is happening here in these first two axioms. After accepting these two – everything else will follow on by building on this foundation of abstracts weighted with abstracts until you have so many different attachments, meanings and definitions, you essentially build yourself a geometric form, kind of like a metaphorical wire-frame dodecahedron, which because it has so many lines and vertexes, resembles and enclosed shape; if so, we treat it as “real”. Every abstract in that shape is then supported by an equal abstract, until they are all supported by a house of abstracts.  But everything else added to the first postulate is also an abstract – and we tend to forget that because of the way we naturally process information dualistically and morally, because that is the instituted way of doing things used by humans for thousands of years.  While the way we talk about time and space may seem extremely varied, words tell a different story to what authors would have us believe, because words are imprisoned in a specific concept of time and space that cannot change unless their context is changed. What really only changes, is the outward form or papier mache that authors use to cover the very same wire-frame and ingrained perception of time and space that is common to us all. In some cases, it may simply be that an author cannot express the esoteric or occult because words and language as the only carrier are hopelessly trapped in dualism and moralism and can only be interpreted through such windows. This is precisely the single-minded monotheistic mentality of the Church ingrained in our very perception, our very tools of perception, at work.

The human brain is a very powerful machine, it has the power to make anything real; and out of sheer habit and expectation (and even because our society rewards that habit) that is precisely what it does. Cults merely take advantage of this dependency and the power of our reliance on abstracts built into us.

Axiom #3Space, energy, objects, form and time are the result of considerations made and/or agreed upon by the static and are perceived solely because the static considers that it can perceive them.”

This is an interesting axiom too. Space, Energy, Form, Time etc are all abstracts. They are names we give to phenomena which we have enshrined as separate phenomena that we believe deserve separate names precisely because of how we view time and space.  The strength of scientology rests not on the particular words and ideas presented; but on the ancient invisible art of postulating a time-honoured perception of space and time that supports and couches all the other concepts suggested without us ever questioning the system they are being couched in.

This entire sentence makes absolutely no sense unless we accept the shared consensus of time, space, form etc that the writer relies on us to postulate with him in order to weight the abstracts for ourselves. The same goes for me writing to you about it – if you don’t process ‘it’ ‘for’ and ‘to’ the same way and make the same unconscious prejudices about space and different divisions of moving through it, separate objects, and so on – you can’t read the sentence, so you invest those words with meaning for me.

But Axiom 3 actually contains no value, since it uses abstractions (which are empty postulates unless we fill them with meaning) and says they exist either by our agreement or without it (which is again an empty postulate unless WE fill it with meaning); what is the point of even saying it?  This is a popular ‘Zen’ type algorithm used in thousands of texts that attempts to create a mystical contradiction or sense of married harmony (a hierogamos) by two opposites; but only in word. It is problematic of language that it leads unconsciously to dual type situations such as yes/no, in/out/ with/without to try and express the synergistic (one idea, compared with another, gives rise to a third). This contains no value except that which the reader decides to invest it with. Since, the author has however provided only a dual-derived solution, ‘it is with our agreement’ – or it is ‘without our agreement’ it is left to the reader to weight the abstract nonsense with their own decision and invest the sentence with meaning- but we will do it dualistically because that is the environment we are immersed in, either/or, yes/no.  It is unfortunate, but only natural owing to our method of communication and perception, that very few people will think this hard about the very beginning of their processing of such information and the part they play in allowing it to manipulate them and they play, in manipulating themselves.

We can in this example, see some of the underlying duality in the writer’s brain surface here – in the two separate sentences, the writer uses sets of twos, cause and effect. That because something is ‘a’ it therefore leads to ‘b’. Whilst this seems a fairly innocent way of thinking – it hints at a fundamental core belief in many things, and a limited viewpoint comprised of dual-think that is behind all extremely dangerous forms and styles of communication. Given the geometry of hidden concepts that makes up this first trinity of axioms and the ideas and weight and postulates you are being persuaded to accept – the stage is set for increasingly subtle and controlling manipulation… Whilst the concepts here are gentle, you can be sure that as the author gains control by building up his shape within us (creating a literal spell) this dualistic thinking will be used with full stubborn force against his enemies or those who refuse to accept later ideas stubbornly hedged in dual-think. You would therefore not be ‘ab’ but require to be ‘a’ or ‘b’. Therefore you would be viewed either as an enemy or a friend of Scientology; and for many cults the ‘us and them’ distinction is a major element that leads to such furious argument when ‘ab’ cannot be accepted.

Whilst many readers may reject the concept of an actual ‘third eye’ you will probably have experienced a pleasurable glow or feeling of empowerment when reading something that you believe is profoundly expressive of the truth of things. Potentially my writing has given you this excitement that you are learning something new, some new way to look at things, some secret into the world behind forms – potentially not. If it has, then this ‘glow’ is another aspect behind writing that is used to take advantage of you. Great wisdom is to be found in the world, by an aeon of great writers and thinkers that have characterized fundamental basics in the way we think, approach thinking, and gain knowledge, and distill wisdom. What many texts written to elicit a certain reaction do – is tap into these truths, present them on an esoteric (unconscious level) because they give that glow, but package their own forms and messages into them. In this way, you are receiving the essential glow from wisdom that underlies the sublime height of understanding by various persons that surfaces again and again throughout time as a pattern or frequency – and thus you listen, it rings true and you take notice, open your eyes and ears and may even be persuaded to believe what is being said because it is a truth. But it is very easy for someone to take those esoteric truths and introduce their own messages within them, to twist those truths or the carrier method of those truths into their own shapes for their own ends.  For instance, having relied on the shared consensus in place regarding time and space (which is in no dimension, basic) that pre-exists in language and the fact that we work with and accept abstracts automatically; it is easy to cite space, time and form for instance, and not have to ‘explain’ them. Because anyone who tries to explain them – simply cannot do any phenomena justice, unless – you – accept and imbue their answer with meaning from your own supply. And to explain it, they must use abstracts – and then you might ask them to explain those abstracts. Which they will require more abstracts to explain such as ‘which’, ‘they’ ‘will’, ‘require’ and so on.  At a certain point it is you who will decide you have found the truth or essence of the thing, settle for a certain combination of words or geometric prism of concepts and that will be that. You will then base all your abstractions about what space is on the set of abstractions you liked most. But abstractions bring you no closer to understanding space, only allow you to distort it into simple manageable chunks in order to process it at your convenience.

Scientology is here treating Space, Time and Form as objective, as already existing concepts with clear definitions and meanings; which they do have; but those definitions and meanings are also abstractions and built on a mesh of abstractions; they can be convenient, but they tell us nothing about the phenomena.

Axiom #4 “Space is a viewpoint of dimension.”

In light of what has already been said you can see that, confident they have built a strong foundation of abstractions that support each other to make a base-plate – the author can now proceed to pull abstractions out of anywhere to further provide supports to what has already been supposed.  You can see, that ‘space’ and ‘dimension’ are weighted against one another but both are merely abstracts, thus neither can be of the other except in further imaginary abstraction; – you can also see that suppositions have been made by referring to space IS; the concept of singularity is suggested by the author using ‘A’ and further prejudices regarding a belief in linear space and how objects are situated within it – by the authors use of the word ‘OF’. Again, I’d suggest checking out chrono-bet for some more details on how these words suggest a relationship to a perception of time and space and the ramifications or consequences these types of unconscious prejudice tell us about the authors real perceptions beneath his words. The use of these words in such a way is typical of a conformist view ruled by dualism and moralism. That tells us that he is therefore as trapped as the rest of us in the dual/moral dilemma that imprisons all people because of the way language works and what it suggests.  His methods are archaic, as are most attempts to use perennial esoteric truths to couch one’s own egoistic bullshit of a lesser nature and purity;- and can be seen in almost every piece of writing you care to examine – including my own.

Axiom #5Energy consists of postulated particles in space.”

Here is an interesting twist. The author began by using the word postulates as a methodology for understanding, as a way that we conceptualize and thus shows he is in agreement with the common understanding of this term. He understands in postulates.  But energy is not postulated particles in space, because everything is always a postulate, everything is an abstract. Energy does not somehow exist separate from us as discrete phenomena until we postulate it, it is already and eternally a postulate, as is space, the concept of particles and consisting. What is happening here, is that the idea of postulates as something we do, is being used to claim that there is a constant phenomena that exists when we use abstraction; or rather, that there is a process involved in creating energy that is somehow brought into being by postulating – but ‘postulating’ is itself an abstract.

The idea that we can project something outward to give rise to something else says a lot about how the author believes time and space operate (which is sadly a mundane and typical understanding with nothing new or remotely interesting to say). The something else is though, still an abstract, the projection is also an abstract, and the author is at least unconsciously suggesting without trying to, how they think space is formed, and where and what its boundaries are.  Once again – the author’s ‘energy’ does not consist any more than postulation, particles or space consists  – our words create the illusion that there are more than one object in space to be talked about, but there are really none, it is all empty abstraction which we have the choice to validate as real. This is where you decide whether you will be persuaded to believe what the author has crafted, or not.

Axioms #6-10

Axiom 6 Objects consist of grouped particles.

Axiom7 Time is basically a postulate that space and particles will persist.

Axiom8 The apparency of time is the change of position of particles in space.

Axiom9 Change is the primary manifestation of time.

Axiom10 The highest purpose in the universe is the creation of an effect.

All these axioms rely on abstracts built upon abstracts and for the reader to invest them with meaning, attach them to previous abstracts, and help the author build a geometric prism within the reader by passive acceptance. If you invest any of these words with meaning, then pending the meaning you invest it with, the resulting sentence you ‘understand’ from it will set up a unique condition which bounces abstract against abstract. What is really being said here though – is nothing. It’s just shapes we interpret as letters, letters combined into words, and words we have invested with meaning or allow others to invest with meaning for us; and that can mean emotional investments too. [See, An Analysis of Frequency: Part 1].

At its most reductive level, this is the formation of all texts. Propaganda based texts tell a crafted story that relies on the power of our brains to engage in traditional fantasies used by the human race and interact with its collective method of understanding text, processing it, and influencing how we treat it in such a way as to evoke a certain response from the reader by getting inside the readers head by using ideas familiar to the reader. These keys by which propaganda gain a foothold in the psyche (human mind) are often missed since few people stop to analyze the meaning of the carrier ; language as a whole; and focus mainly on the concepts being presented and their loaded reactions to certain words and concepts – not the system that delivers concepts itself. Thus, a great deal is said in the first few sentences of any cult material that says just about all you need to know about it; and luckily for esotericists and cynics like myself, language screams these secrets out in every word it uses and where it uses them. It can’t help it.

Knowing just these few methods the authors has employed in the axioms is enough to tear the remaining axioms apart piece by piece and note how abstractions have been heavily relied upon for this essential nonsense to make sense; since looking at the rest of the axioms, only by investing them with meaning (and they are all just empty abstracts using other abstracts to try and weight them down and give the impression of substance) do they mean anything. It is up to me to allow the author to persuade me these words have a meaning or that these concepts are not abstractions but somehow real and objective phenomena rather than merely subjective abstraction common to all propaganda. But since most people don’t go this far into what they are actually doing when they use language (for various reasons) it’s very easy to fall prey to a timeless tradition of other’s spinning bullshit at our expense.


Finally – I believe the author has some connection to the concepts of the perennial philosophy – i.e. that they do have some profound connection to nature and her miracles; but the connection appears to be unconscious (the author uses dualism and moralism and shows all the signs of being as mundane as the rest of us by the way they have used concepts and language to build an abstract ball of illusions) and distorted. There is no new esoteric clarity in the concepts presented which appear clumsy in conception. At no point does the author point out their own geometry in creating or presenting the axioms such as I have attempted to do – and like so many others, therefore expresses intent to rule others with forms, not release them by smashing those forms. This is because at no point does the author appear to understand his own “is-ness” nor share it with any clarity but instead relies on the pre-existing notions that characterize our species way of perception.

In esoteric terms or geo-spatial relations – the author uses the same concepts of 1, 2 and three that typify all human workings and hint at the nature of our psyche. An examination of the axioms will show the weighting of empty abstractions, the concepts of giving sets of three examples, dualism and moralism. This is not the province of Scientology but the province of all human language –most of us do not appear to be aware of it, however, and deal only in the currency of forms.

Planet Caravan

 Some Notes in regard to Nexion:

+O+ Only. 

Having been involved in a Green group in the late 90’s that campaigned against Nuclear Armament, Logging, War, and Rights for Refugee’s in large protests (often in the CBD of Melbourne City or Marysville) I experienced extended period’s of traveling to and from locations in convoys of cars, and time in their home re-made into the equivalent of a commune. Activities at this commune in the outer suburbs of Melbourne included parties to celebrate every full moon, fire twirling, congregating in a massive teepee, a lot of dope smoking, alcohol consumption, spa baths and on occasion promiscuous sex.

Some of the parties occasionally got out of hand and there was one occasion where I was asked to eject a trouble-maker who had punched our resident Native American in the face. Which I did.

I also attended a festival twice called “ConFest” that is still run but has become increasingly commercial over the years. Meat was once banned, rec. drugs were rife, and commercial venues refused entry. Now a Coke van sells refreshments.

What I have learned from these and some other experiences prior to this, is that groups like this, such as hippies, who put on the relaxed face of effortless peace and mungbeans, much like Christians, are not immune to the bitter squabbling and internal politics that arise when almost any group of people assemble under the banner of an ideology.

There were some great people at the commune, some of which I enjoyed personal relationships with or found friendly, down-to-earth and not full of bullshit. But the entire camp was underpinned by a lot of hostility – mostly by some patrons towards others, a virile grapevine of gossip, and all manner of idiocy bandied around as sound solutions to the problems of the world.

My Alchemist friend Luci once informed me that he’d been speaking with a lady in the garden who wanted to meet a real Satanist. When I went down to talk with her, I noted she was in her 30’s. When I began to inform her of my views ala ONA, she lost her arrogant Wiccan demeanour, and left the party.

The commune was also split into different factions internally, some who wanted to go back to the way things were when it was just the main attendees, some who thought more could or should be done for the Cause, some who felt that there was too much bullshit going on, and some who wanted to do their own thing and screw everyone else. With the high degree of traffic that came in and out there was a plethora of different and sometimes explosive personalities at the full moon parties. Luci and I were some of them.

The point is: I know first-hand what elements the organization of people together brings and am also very familiar with the Rites of the ONA. I have taken these into consideration in my suggestion regarding a mobile blitzkrieg.

Firstly let me emphasize – I don’t picture Nexion romantically as some sort of social group that gets together after magic to chat and spend time, possibly bitching, together. Rather I envision a cold calculating group of professional Satanists that arrive at a certain point ready and prepared for the ritual, draw down the acausal into the landscape and other members, get back in their cars, and leave. I think it is far more sinister for a group to descend upon a location with a pre-determined purpose and to perform a powerful rite using their own energies to participate professionally and coldly without so much as a word exchanged than it is to have a tea-party under the illusion that we’re somehow all meant to get along.

The requirements of the Rite of 9a in ONA’s magic demands a vow of silence of 7 days prior to Performance – this alone will exclude a lot of people without the proper resolve and personal conduct to maintain such severe measures of discipline, from Nexion.

Anonymity can be maintained by masks and silence. Renting cars for the purpose is also a good idea – and some standard satanic security measures put in place, however since I’d rather people not be paranoid about being tailed or followed, it would be necessary that each member be able to fight well enough to be able to knock someone out in the case of unwanted interruptions or aftermath. Initiates would need to be tested to see if they have the skills to defend themselves. Obviously some experience with camping and bushcraft would be useful as would mechanical and geographical knowledge in the case of finding spots to perform the rites, and making sure everyone arrives and everyone leaves without breaking down.

A mastery of Chant and memorization of the Rite’s performed is an absolute requisite – but it hasn’t been decided yet which of the Rites would be performed aside from the 9a one, which requires a lot of work, preparation and solidarity to achieve. In that, I’ve had a semi-active role in acting, and I am sure the Sorceress can provide useful instructions on its performance for a group as she has performed the 9a repeatedly and has a great working knowledge of the Dramatic Arts.

In some cases it may be useful to alter the text of the ONA’s Rites or to perform a completely different rite unique to THEM.

All this will be discussed by myself and other members of THEM and members of Mvimaedivm are welcome to offer up their suggestions or put in for a charter.

 PS. [The name of this Mss is taken from the name of a song by Metal Band, Pantera. The name Planet Caravan is used in the hope that the idea of a cold mobile convoy of people working blitzkriegs of acausal magic around the world might take off as a suitable alternative to an immobile nexion where internal politics of people not familiar with one another or exposed to high traffic volume tend to gather and wreak havoc on a form. As we have said, the idea of issuing Charters for others to raise their own Temple to THEM (A Tendril of THEM) is under consideration.]

Radia Sol: Emanations of the Self




Opening Statements

This manuscript is the amalgam of two ideas. The first idea comes from looking into the various ideas that deal with the personal alchemy of the Magickian as s/he discards the Ego in necessary favour of the Self. The second idea comes from my foray into the fields of Science and Physics to educate myself on the basics that I felt I lacked the knowledge of.

The discarding and transcending of the Ego via ‘alchemical’ processes poses some interesting inferences. That the Ego is not necessarily the ‘be-all and end-all’ of our organisms intellectual and spiritual capacity, and that the emergence of a new species of capacity can be attained by shedding the older ego-based skin of the conscious through the harsh alchemical processes mentioned within alchemical-based texts, is interesting enough. But this alchemical angle seems to be quite satisfactorily covered for the moment and my concern and this manuscript aim to explore another aspect of the Psyche: the metaphysical process that enables the Psyche to shift from Ego to Self.

Amongst most other books that cover the subject of Psyche, from the manner in which the aspects of the Unconscious, Ego and Self are attributed to the Psyche, I get the impression they are represented almost as if they were transient beings. As if the Psyche is inhabited by the three individual entities, and ‘Ego’ for instance, is merely one power in control of the organism at any given time from a choice of three: A triplicate that inhabits the organism as if the organism were a vehicle and one of the three aspects the vehicles current driver. When I found myself wondering if the Psyche could indeed be inhabited by a sort of triplicate life of its own, I began trying to apply scientific principles from an Acausal point of view to work out how these three organisms of the Psyche or ‘Psychanisms’ might function.

The Ego is integrated with, and ingrained as, part of our conscious, sure. Yet, via alchemy, it is metaphysically possible to increase and decrease its degree of domination, and can even be forced to take a backseat to one of the other aspects as the organism gains conscious recognition of its Ego and enables the Psyche to evolve into the Self. This sounds like a relatively simple enough process in theory. However, when I’d personally apprehended the concept of the Psyche and nurtured the ability to recognize which of the three aspects were dominant within the conscious of others around me: it was increasingly clear how difficult it was for an organism to gain primary consciousness of its Ego in order to enable the move to self. Given the elite nature of Satanists, I toyed with the idea that this inability for the Majority to apprehend, recognise and overcome the driver of their organism as the Satanist is able to, was due to two things:

  • The differing degree of mergence of the Acausal with the respective nexions.

  • The presence of an x factor in the respective organism enabling independent recognition of the dominant power currently driving their organism.

I hypothesise that Self emerges from Ego by virtue of the Self becoming Self-Aware. This self-awareness primarily requires the Self to realise it exists. So how does the Self come to recognise itself, and furthermore become the dominant psychanism over the virtually absolute dominance of the Ego in many cases, either naturally or magically? It is reasonable to assume that there exists some sort of trigger for the Self’s awareness, that such triggers prompt the organism into suddenly becoming aware of the Psychanism in current control.

Yet the ‘Psychanisms’ are intangible and, from many points of view inseparable: as much a part of us as we are of it. So how does an organism apprehend them? In part, this is where the Alchemical and Magickal working toward the ability to recognize and separate the Self from the Ego may come in. Yet logically speaking, perhaps the Psychanisms recognise their image and become consciously aware of it in the same way as the organism they inhabit does – by its reflection in a mirror?

Esoterically and Sociologically speaking, if one thinks of the manner in which a child’s unconscious slowly forms into an Ego, one realises a process occurs wherein the organism is unable to see itself except in other people via the visible external interactions and changes it makes. (Added to of course by Environment, Culture et al until personal identity is achieved) One gets the impression that everyone is looking at everyone and everything else simply to see or more precisely, Define, themselves. Since the myth ‘Equality’ and the concept of all people being equal has no standing in my hypothesis, perhaps it is the unequal portioning of charge to some individuals via the different degree of individual mergence with the Acausal that enables certain individuals better recognition and control of their Psychanisms.

Of course, if one views the Self as on the same fundamental mission as the Ego, that is, to see its reflection in other Psychanisms of the same species to reaffirm itself, one can see a distinct major disadvantage in the ratio of Self (rare and highly polished mirrors) to Ego (crass lenses of personal distortion) by which the Self may recognise itself. It is easy to appreciate thus, the rarity of the Self being attained and then kept in power as the dominant Psychanism. Perhaps this vast difference in ratio is the reason for the hermitage of Self-types who seek solace away from the majority, the paradigm of Ego. Nietzsche for example?

Unable to find another Self to reflect itself back to itself, perhaps the Self is forced to seek solace in isolation to try and mirror itself by itself. If this is the case, the ability of the dominant Psyche to grow upon Self-Reflection leads me to surmise that each organism theoretically ‘radiates’ something to be reflected. Beams of psyche like the light of a sun (Radia Sol) perhaps, which it beams out toward the Psyches of other organisms, using them like mirrors or walls to bounce itself or ‘ideas’ off. Including of course, anything else that might serve as a mirror, which can be as simple as a book, or as complex as the incommunicable sensations received by virtue of being affected by the matrix. Why? In order to send itself back information about itself to define itself, perhaps continually, in order to stay in dominance over the other aspects of the psyche, and to define which aspect is in control.

The writings below attempt to demonstrate how metaphysically this ‘Radia Sol’ might work – and I’ve broken the theory down into several smaller fundamental principles to aid an understanding.


What is a model?

Models, are an integral tool of my ability to artistically interpret and demonstrate concepts, especially those related to Physics, Quantum Theory, or the Acausal for which I lack the necessary knowledge of mathematics to convey. Quite simply, a model is the building of a structure, with bits and pieces arranged and labelled in such a way that the esoteric forces I am trying to demonstrate can represent themselves.

One example of a Causal model might be a diagram or a picture whereby the forces are represented through labels and accepted scientific doctrine. An Acausal example might be when I draw a parallel between a thing that is recognized and known by the majority as a ‘Real’ or ‘Accepted’ thing or function within the Causal. Often I’ll use a metaphor to explain that which is beyond cause and effect, allows for x amount of dimension, and is generally not accepted, i.e. the image of a burning sea of oil to represent the Acausal and its nexions.

Take the example of a remote control car as being the accepted view of a causal Model. It has a structure that is made up of many parts and components, arranged and labelled in such a way that the parts and components can express specific principles actively such as motion, acceleration, inertia, electricity, etc. By its abilities to do so with a remote control, it defines the meaning of the nature of the model as a ‘Remote Control Car’. Note that it expresses a range of physics and laws – yet is contained within the postulate, and operates on the presupposition, that there are only four dimensions.

However, in this example, the parts, wheels, frame, motor, gears, etc are often understood by a binding general consensus and are recognised fairly easily by the majority of people. They are familiar parts that go together in a familiar way. Most people are aware the wheels are used to propel the frame, the motor to propel the wheels, the remote control to propel the whole thing… etc etc. While few of the majority, actually understand how it works, they accept this model defined by causal laws and physics and geometry, as representative of the causal, of the ‘Real World’.

However, the model I am about to construct is metaphysical. – The ‘parts’, whilst referred to by names commonly and causally known, may not necessarily have the causal physics associated with that which is alluded to. For example – I may use the word ‘wave’ but this doesn’t necessarily bind my usage of the word to all or any accepted meaning of the familiar word ‘wave’. As always with esoteric manuscripts, there are some important things to remember about models used to demonstrate Esoteria before we continue – and these are as follows:

I) The parts that make up the whole of the Acausal model are not solid ineffable terms or descriptions of objects or movements – they are merely abstract inferences to enable the apprehension of the forces or concept being dealt with in a (mostly) common everyday way using parts that are causally familiar. As they are parts in a model, it is easy to think of the word wave for example, as an actual ‘wave’ and to associate the ideas connected to the word and term ‘wave’ as being applicable and only applicable to the part labelled ‘wave’. This is a fundamental error – since these parts are not intended to represent the actual parts that make up the model, but familiar components used to help give understanding on a basic level necessary to comprehend esoteric ideas. Furthermore the term ‘parts’ is misleading since the dimensions of the Acausal are not fitted together like those of a causal model – and the reader is wise to keep in mind that what is described using causal terms cannot represent the actual nature of Acausal forces.

II) The causal motions, effects, or changes that the parts demonstrate upon one another and the model as the parts and their function are explained, are mostly irrelevant, since the model deals with the Essence, the Idea behind the model. And it is this Idea behind the model, separate from the parts and familiar associations with the parts themselves, that I seek to bring to light.

III) The model is not infallible – it is after all only a model. Too often criticisms are found with the model before the Idea which the model is trying to elaborate – (and catch 22, can rarely do, without the use of such models) is apprehended. Too often the appearance is observed and not the essence. This fundamental flaw in perception develops the Projection that is the bane of all such esoteric models. Since sure, while the parts of a model exist as they Are, unless one is able to view the Idea behind the parts – one will never understand essence. And it is this raw numinous genius that is alone important. The model is not a representation of the actual Essence of the Idea, but uses familiar forms to demonstrate it. Essence, which is without causal form -relies on the limited forms available to an individual to express itself in a causal way – and is therefore a difficult concept to apprehend, work with, or show to others.

IV) The ability to see the Idea behind the model, from the model, and think beyond the model is paramount. It enables latent genius to presence itself – and not necessarily the genius of the model’s maker, but that which comes from another individual who grasps and then evolves the Idea in ways the model maker may have not thought of. The more organisms capable of apprehending the Acausal the more chance of eventually representing it on its own terms, in Acausal ways.

V) To better understand my model, you will require some knowledge of ‘Wave Mechanics’. I of course assume that like myself, when faced with a subject of which one knows nothing or very little about – you undertake the necessary research to remedy this. For my model, I have posited the reality of wave mechanics and built up the theory from this postulate.


Wave Mechanics – A Crash Course

Wave Behaviour:

A wave rises and falls as it travels – the rise and fall are called Crest and Trough respectively. The distance between Crest and Crest or Trough and Trough is called a Wavelength.

Wave Frequency:

The number of wavelengths that pass a certain point in a given amount of time is called the waves Frequency.


If two waves meet each other of the same frequency, both the Crests and Troughs of those waves combine and increase in size as they run together or phase. This is called Constructive Interference.

If two waves of the same or different frequency meet each other halfway however, the waves do no overlap perfectly, and the crests and troughs of the waves do not coincide. This is called Destructive Interference.

If two identical waves are exactly half a wavelength out of Phase, the crests of one wave lined up with the trough of the other wave, these waves cancel each other out and no wave appears.

There are also complicated waves in which phase and wavelength are out of sync a bit, making them both constructive and destructive in different places.

Note: Electrons are/embody both wave/particle properties: the more energy that an electron has the shorter its wavelength. Any point in any wave could be the location of the Electron. At the time of writing Electrons cannot be pinpointed in time and space and this peculiar occurrence is referred to as Quantum Physics.

My aim in showing you some wave mechanics is to demonstrate the complexity of waves and the myriad of ways in which they can interact with one another.

This is an important part in the model, but remember; the part is not to be understood as strictly adhering to the properties of wave mechanics, but is instead an unknown quality only re-presented by the use of waves.



Now to familiarize you with my concept of ‘Emanations’. The following is not a detailed study of emanations, but instead aims to give you the reader what is popularly known as ‘the gist’.

Most people are familiar with “vibes” / (vibrations). A typical example would be “getting bad vibes/ good vibes”. Often this phenomenon occurs without the individual even being in a position to get the usual sensory information when making a customary good/bad judgment. For example, most of us are aware of our ‘6th’ sense when someone is watching or following us in a sinister fashion. What gives us the feeling, the ‘vibe’, that something bad is about to happen, or that we are in danger despite our other senses lack of alert – neither hearing, seeing, smelling, touching, or tasting, danger?

It’s common to get a bad feeling about a place, but more specifically from people, to feel comfortable or uncomfortable in the presence of strangers, because of the way they seem to give off or emanate some kind of good or bad feeling from within themselves. This is the intuitive at work surely – but then if it cannot see, hear, touch, taste, or smell a bad situation, what does it intuit? Is it possible organisms give off frequencies or wavelengths by our energy, matter, chemical composition, or some such thing? – That we beam or radiate good/bad feelings like satellites sending signals, and likewise receive good/bad signals without the aid of sensory input that tell us the nature of the invisible something is okay/not okay? Perhaps when two such identical frequencies meet that’s how we get people ‘on the same wavelength’? I won’t be going into such possibilities too deeply here, since it’s a topic that is already much thrown about in Occult and Scientific circles under terms like fields, magnetism, aura etc… and is already a familiar concept to most by nature, usually just under a different name.

Based on my own experiences with ‘having aura’ and ‘giving vibes’ I’ve postulated that they exist and radiate from within an organism. I refer to these vibes, the giving off of waves or frequencies or charge or what have you, as ‘emanation’. If we emanate, if we possess a vibration that emits telltale signals of our nature, and I feel we do, why do we do it and how?

I aim to demonstrate my theory with a theoretical model. A theoretical model subject to the above stipulations about the nature of the parts and the whole of the model, the purpose of the model, and herein attempt to sweep aside the confines of the Causal and its forms to illustrate ‘Radia Sol’.


The Theoretical Model assumes the following postulates exist:

  • That three Aspects within the Psyche are vying for dominance: Unconscious, Ego and Self.

  • That each of the Aspects emanates and that dominant emanation by an Aspect ensures dominance over the organism by that Aspect.

  • That the Aspects emanate both independently and simultaneously with the others in differing degrees.

  • That an Aspect uses emanation to recognise itself as the dominant aspect, and then continually emanates to affirm dominance and define itself.

  • That Aspects are able to emanate a vast range of frequencies and even match the frequencies emanated by other Psyches.

  • That the frequencies emitted are subject to some or all of the laws of wave mechanics.

  • That the Ego is the dominant Aspect in the majority.

  • That the dominance of an Aspect can and does vary in degree within an organism.

  • That the Self can act independently of the Ego and the Unconscious and vice versa.

  • That the emanations emitted by all three Aspects, whilst invisible to the eye or modern science at present, radiate from one Psyche to/through/at/into/etc other Psyches constantly and ceaselessly and can be observed by the nature of interaction with ones total environment or “Matrix”.

  • That the Aspects use emanation like echo-sound to recognize themselves.

  • That Ego emanations are different to Self emanations – requiring different environments to succeed in dominance.

  • That Ego uses other Ego’s to remain dominant, and Self uses other Self to do the same.

  • That distortion takes place within the emanations unless identical aspects are interacting.

  • That Higher consciousness and a shift from Ego to Self can be achieved if one finds a location that does not distort the echo of its emanation.

With this is mind we can now proceed to the Theory.


Radia Sol : Emanations of the Self- A Theory.

The Emanations of the Self in my theory are best thought of as waves.

Ever, you emit the frequency of your Unconscious, Ego, and Self in unique waves, like ripples on a pond, out onto the ether. Intuitively seeking to Be.

A vast expanse of millions of other Unconscious, Ego, and Self are also unconsciously or consciously emitting frequencies.

The Organism (via acausal energies) projects differing emanations onto the ether (these can be thought of as ‘questions’) to other organisms simultaneously. Seeking to ‘Be’, to become dominant, demands that the Aspect order chaos to know its own image, its own being. Therefore these emanations are the base nature, the ‘feelers’ of the Organism that bounce ideas, conversation, interaction etc, off other Organisms (mirrors) in an attempt to put together a picture of what it actually looks like – and what it is that actually exists. The received replies from these mirrors can be though of as ‘answers’.

Each of the three Aspects vys for domination over an Organism’s psyche but the aspect that receives more replies to its emanations than the other two is selected as the dominant driver of an organism. Usually however, the natural process of life takes an Organism through these three Aspects, the last emerging during mid-life of an Organism or after particularly harrowing or harsh experiences. Over the last two thousand years this ability of the Self to become dominant and maintain its power has been vastly diminished due to a lack of Self-types, processes used to reach self and the excess majority of Ego-types. What makes the attainment even more difficult is the distortion of the matrix by Magian design that has allowed so many of the immature Ego-types to breed but does not allow progress to the next stage of the mature Organism, the Self.

Hypothetically, ‘answers’ are received, processed, assimilated and more ‘questions’ sent out. However, if the emanations act somewhat like waves, then perhaps they are not always directly focused at a receiver but emanate like a sun rather than a laser, and both ‘questions’ and ‘answers’ are subject to chaos. The infinitesimal number of organisms all emanating at once could be represented as the outward spreading of ripples on the surface of a pond after a stone has been thrown in. Eventually the joining of separate ripples occurs as more stones are thrown in until so many stones are thrown in that the ripples become unrecognisable. Emanations, being bounced and rocketed from one location (location: an abstract plane of projection such as an idea, concept, form, human construct or even another human etc) to another, are possibly altered by similar properties as are the waves in wave mechanics. Stronger waves may assimilate, distort, fragment other waves over and over again, they may even cancel other waves out. Resulting in a perpetual tumultuous multitude of confusion and chaos. Especially when you consider that a little like the game of paper, scissors, rock, the three different aspects emanate differently and the effect of each from one psyche on each aspect of another psyche, allows for virtually infinite outcomes. Perhaps this chaos could be likened to ‘Sensory Perception’ if these emanations are also what serve to define dimension, relativity, and order (ad infinitum) of our Organism in relation to the matrix?

However – this confusion of the process from Unconscious to Ego to Self reigns because of the domination of the Majority by the Ego. The Ego, using others organisms to reflect itself off where the dominant Aspect is also the Ego, mostly operates in a causally contained frame of reference, subject to causal distortion and all manner of postulates of reality, and is inherently a contradiction to itself via the positing of ‘opposites’ for example. If Self generates Self, then Ego generates ego, and with so MUCH Ego the likelihood of a Self being created instead, is very slim. What we are experiencing in terms of Aeonics, is the perpetual creation of ‘Organism without Self’ – a bi-partmental Psyche, a global populace in psychic limbo.

On the rare occasion when the organism becomes aware of Self, a search or echo-scan for other Self’s is begun by that Organism. It tries to find a location where it can refract itself – in order to define itself. By virtue of the Organism being aware of Self, this scan for other Self is more focused than the scan performed by the Ego. The Self temporarily no longer in thrall to illusions, no longer sends it waves out in all directions, but in focused bursts to specific receivers to attain a direct reply. But to get feedback requires the highly polished mirrors that other Selfs are, that are very rare. Perhaps given the unique nature of emanations, a Self has different specifications for what it can and can’t reflect itself off. However, unlike the Ego, I hypothesise that the emanations of a Self are not altered by absorption of the emanation by the Other Self, nor does the mingling or phasing of the original emanation occur as it does in Egos, creating a mongrel hybrid. That is to say, when the emanation of an Ego is absorbed by another Ego, it is distorted and mingled into a different refraction or wavelength containing emissions of that Ego as well as the original. Or the emanation is split into more than one wave, part of which is refracted elsewhere and only part of an echo or none at all recieved. Or the Ego even receives a foreign echo created elsewhere but which is interpreted as the reply to the emanation sent out.

I believe this distortion is not applicable between Selves. A Self is a complete Whole comprised of both anima and animus, no longer in need of a ‘half’ (either feminine or masculine) to complete itself and as such is no longer dependant on finding halves to complete (usually just compliment) itself as is the task of the Ego. Therefore it has no need for either feminine or masculine emanations as given off by the Ego and, basically, negates them.

More often than not however, the Self is unable to find a similar complete receiver to refract itself off and either seeks solace, loses dominance and is once again replaced by Ego, or perhaps in extreme (or typical?) cases, dies, and the Organism loses any chance of becoming Self-aware again.

Just as we seldom see our own physical organism or what we look like from an external view, but instead possess notions of such that give us our own personal definition of ourselves, perhaps the Self actively seeks to view its own image by sending internal emanations to the external sources around it, hoping for a mirror. And just a mirror – since because it is a complete whole it no longer needs any other organisms input but its own to see itself. But without this mirror – it cannot Be. The Idea or Process of seeking to be Self is more often than not stifled early, and even murdered in many people by society seeking to suppress recognition of this aspect. This makes finding a suitable mirror for the Self to refract off all the more difficult and random to achieve. Perhaps then, when the Self finds such a rare mirror in which to ‘become’ more of itself, and gains precedence over the organism as the dominant Psychanism – it operates on an entirely new system no longer using emanations for the same purpose? Perhaps it gains an increase of concentration and control over its emanation and uses it more like a laser than a radiating wave to cut through egos, so great its power it is no longer is applicable to the same restrictions imposed upon an ego by having or being in thrall to the ego.

Yet in those rare moments when the Self is able to find such a higher receiver, and when two Selfs emanate their Self and nothing more – (achievable only via that intangible quality, Self-Honesty) the two Selfs are able to refract each others emanation without absorbing or mongrelizing it because each Self is of its Self, is whole, rejects all other input but its own and has no interest in projecting the Self onto others.

However – in the case of a Self needing a Self to become dominant, the paradox is posed – how does the Psyche become Self if one cannot find a mirror – in other words, how does the Self find a mirror if in the first place there are no Selfs? It seems difficult to imagine a Self being formed prior to being Self already – but therein the alchemical and magickal training of individuals to recognise and overcome the Ego makes possible the existence of Selfs out there. Furthermore, Jung suggests that the Self is naturally attained for a period of time, but the dominance of which must be worked at to maintain or lost again, and usually forever. Therefore, it is possible to find such mirrors and doesn’t necessarily require two organisms to enable recognition of Self via a mutual transaction.

In the case of the Self evolving on its own, in my opinion the power of self-honesty is the sheer power of all – and using this power to complete oneself, a Whole needs no additional input to function. With no energy expended in ‘echo location’ trying to see the Self anymore, the Self is self-empowered. (Continuing with the metaphor of the Sun, they self-replicate like a thermonuclear explosion). If the Self only refracts itself, the power can only grow, since it is Self-Effort, Self-Love, Self-Achievement, Self-Awakening, and Self-Awareness that occurs. If this is the case, the Self wouldn’t expend its energy carelessly like the Ego does, and perhaps an excess of power ensues which flows over or spills, onto other aspects of the Self’s drive to power – ‘Wisdom’ maybe, or Enlightenment, or other such things. If this could occur en massé perhaps with more and more Selfs balancing (or at least increasing) the ratio of Self to Ego; the charge, the power, of the Cosmic might become perpetual as the Selfs start to become more dominant making more and more mirrors available to potential Selfs.


Closing Statements:

This model/theory may not provide ‘food for thought’ for all, or even for many – but it does offer a different perspective on how we function and why. The Theory can be superimposed over all human interactions to explain their mechanics by virtue of emanation. Why humans don’t get along, why misunderstandings or love occurs between us, how we find enlightenment, why so few people ever reach enlightenment, or why the chaos exists in our lives, our ideas, our identities, our experiences, and our heads, for example. Furthermore, it offers an esoteric explanation of how the three (psychological) aspects of an organism might function rather than the accepted dual view of our organism and psyche combined as the one inseparable power which drives us: namely, as a sort of will to power to become dominant, lest it become recessive and replaced.

It’s hardly an overestimate to suggest the fierce domination of the Ego-mirror in societies overshadow the rare and often easily broken Self-mirror a million to one – perhaps more. Without a healthy Renaissance (Satanic, for example) in which organisms are enabled recognition of the three Pyschanisms, perhaps we are killing ourSelves simply because they have lost the will to live. It’s no small wonder in such a climate hostile even to emergence of the Self that it hibernates. But to let the Self sleep, is to die a slow and insidious death, deafened and maddened by a ceaseless, pointless, bombardment of Egoic emanation.

Tnepres Ra 114.e.h

“Temple” vs “temple”

Imagine that I have two forms to work with, the Church of Satan, and the Temple of Set – is either one of them right, or one of them more correct than the other? ~ ~ ~ Questions like ‘Is either one of them right or more correct than the other’ may be a well-meaning division that seeks to simplify the subject matter so as to delineate the choices, but this question, by virtue of even being asked, cannot help but pose further problems. These problems always eventuate in the instant that just One form or ideal is held up as a mode of heurisy – that is to say, as a means or model used as the base or ground from which one proceeds. No ideal and no form is ever or can ever be singular in nature but exists as a multiplicity, – its very presence divides space – which is to say that any supposed singularity possesses attachments that come with it whether one likes it, or accepts it, or not. If we say No, then we automatically posit the existence of Yes. Without Yes, No cannot be understood because it has no context against which to be compared – no tension of opposites as it were. White, gives us the tension of Black, but then also Grey. If we say Right, then we automatically posit Wrong, but we also posit Left which in turn posits Up, Down and direction in general – which cannot be without supposing Space in which to move in said directions – which then supposes the absence of space, non-movement, and so on. One could liken this to the advent (possibly invent?) of numbers. One comes into being. It is only natural that with nothing but one to imagine, it is imagined against itself. And supposes two. Two and One supposes Three… A process like this “inherent multiplicity” is suggested to be at the heart of the Big Bang Theory. These may seem like simplistic examples – but so many times have I not taken them into consideration despite ‘knowing’ the power of my own mind to set up 23 currents in my way of thinking that I think it useful to re-iterate them. The powerful logic of the Greeks sadly falls all too often into disuse in favour of absurdity. The moment we posit something, we immediately bring into being an entire army of alternate and connected aspects that go along with it. A metaphor for this “inherent multiplicity” is to be found in an old story that goes when John the rapist held up his hand in the sign of the Benediction – on the wall behind him his shadow correspondingly made a sign called the Malediction. Forms behave very similarly to this. Forms however are multiplied exponentially each time they are subject to interpretation, they do not have just a shadow, but possess a mirror image, a reflection, a refraction, a description, analogy, simile, relative spaces in time, and an undetermined number of aspects limited only by human imagination. Largely these multiple aspects are conjured forth when form is evoked or expressed through language– language cannot help but create attachments to any form brought into being and then proceeds to add attachments even to the attachments until the form is layered under a thick crust of illusions. Were we able to strip away every element of this crust we would find, in a sense, empty space denoting the original formlessness from which interpretation drew the particular form forth. For in any act of interpretation, say when one looks at a tree, one subjectively isolates only part of the space and visible contents of the worlds totality (the Black Clay) and moulds it with shapes, names, area, description and other values that break the whole into manageable chunks – i.e. one harnesses a particular and partial idea and pulls it out of the greater whole – then treats that partial aspect pulled out as a whole itself. I think this is because everything we bring into being is grounded in morality. Morality is an inescapable filter kept in place in part due to the language we use and the way it behaves. Latin, being the root of English, was a language developed by the Church. It was cobbled together from many other languages and was designed to be a universal language that would breed out the languages of the pagans. Because of the intent inlaid within it – it expresses a particular ethos, viz. the ancient ethos of Christianity, and this ethos is grounded in the Either/Or mode definitive of morality. What the world was like before morality I should love to know – but at this time, Morality is a prison that binds language to express itself in time and space and through a tension of opposites. Most people don’t appear to think too hard about what our language is and does or how it operates at this level – at its prime magical base. However, I do. For example: when we posit anything, i.e. “Timmy’s hat is green” we use ‘Is’ to isolate and exclude timmy’s hat from being other colours, from being any other type of clothing, or from being anyone elses hat. “Is” is itself a moral certitude and a positivism. As I have said above, in affirming a positive form or set of forms, we instantly set up a set of negative forms and vice-versa. But this is not out of ignorance per se but because we really cannot help it – there is a duplicity (2) and multiplicity (more than 2) inherent in the very essence of language that sets off the forms we create against their negative and at the same time summons unwanted attachments. For instance, we assume Timmy is a person, that the person who made the statement knows what green is, that it is in fact a voiced statement not perhaps some written sign, that Timmy is a person’s name, and that there is a hat at all. We make vague logical conclusions because these words and their combination into this sentence bring with their existence, certain attachments – and these steps are the foundation of communication. Yet as we discern sentences from words, the same process applies to words from letters. While the word Timmy contains the isolated letters of T, I, M, M, and Y – which mean little by themselves, their combination brings mental assumptions forth. I.e. we immediately picture the combination of these letters as a name, viz. Timmy – and assume that Timmy is a person. We get a sense of a physical body, perhaps a boy, wearing a hat. A green hat no less, but what colour green do we picture? Dark green, olive, verdant, lime, bright, blue-green, emerald? We would likely all differ in interpretation of that detail because the sentence does not instruct us as to which green. That information is missing. Yet, while our mind is processing which green the hat might be, it has probably already jumped to the conclusion that Timmy is a person, not perhaps a dog, or a mannikin, or even a girl – and already built up a certain picture, a certain prejudice about Timmy and the green hat. For the purpose of this exercise it really doesn’t matter what colour Timmy’s hat is – (dark green) but serves as an example that we often process information in a certain manner without questioning important parts of that information or indeed our own information processor. My point here however, is that while we may all make different assumptions – we will nonetheless all be forced to use the same vehicle to do it, flaws and all, viz. language – and are thus each unconsciously constrained in our available modes for interpretation. While numerous studies into linguistics and communication have time and again eventuated in the understanding that we cannot really ever understand one another – because we are not aware of this particular prison there is very little opportunity to develop alternate means by which to communicate. One of the infuriating problems with form is that they are impossible to grasp without using more form – owing to the fact that no form can ever exist singularly. If instead of asking ‘which organization is right’ we were to ask, ‘right for who or for what’ – we might think it possible to arrive at a more definitive answer – to question the question and assess whether it is the right one to ask. But as you can see from the ontology created by trying to define right by defining right, we only promote the creation (and negatives) of many more forms. Y to the power of infinity. We end up more deluged than before in information and forms with the x amount of shadows, reflections, opposites and attachments they cannot help but bring with them. The idea of something being ‘Right’ in itself – as if there were some one true meaning – is to mistake (or deliberately ignore – Christianity, I’m looking at you!) the abstracts used to define another abstract as every bit as objective as the primary abstract one seeks to define. In other words, we invent things (T), to validate something else we have invented (I), and if we manage to convince ourselves with enough words that this thing we have invented actually exists (X) we tend to mistake our tools and our inventions as real too. For instance, to make my point, it is necessary to believe in or summon up the concept of Reality itself couched in a whole host of others concepts in order to convey the concept I am trying to convey. This labyrinth of logic that characterizes conceptual thought works marvelously where humans are concerned – so long as its never looked at too closely. When it is – it all falls down. Here is another example that uses the Temple of THEM. The Temple of THEM (an abstract) was characterized as being based on faith in Synchronicity (further abstract) for example. So one abstract was used to validate (prop up) the other which then created a base of abstracts that supported one another and to which all manner of other abstracts could then be attached – including the validation of the process of its creators connecting abstracts to begin with. Each abstract brings with it an illusion of solidarity (of form) but also visible and hidden duties and boundaries – which boundaries are often not detected until certain conflicts occur due to the increasing complexity of one’s belief system. What one effectively does when they ask ‘Which group is right for me?’ Is to narrow down the infinitesimal possibility of choices available from the infinite collective. Perhaps this is because to grasp the scope of the world with all its complexity would overwhelm the senses – or perhaps it is precisely because the world has been broken into so many chunks from its original simplicity, with names, ology’s, onomy’s, ism’s and so on that it seems much more complicated than it is – that a process of mental mapping takes place filling spaces with thousands of names for objects and items and people and their combinations so as to make space seem extremely crowded. – especially when the human automatically itemized the contents of this space. Consider some of the many alternate options their question has closed off to them – they could have chosen from a wider set of groups instead of just the two; they could have flipped a coin to decide their choice; but they have already locked themselves into giving a particular answer just by asking a particularly phrased question. They have even imposed upon themselves a duty to answer their question. They have asked ‘Which’ – this choice of words has locked them into an inevitable ‘one form or the other’ based decision limited by the content they have selected to focus their decision on. They have said ‘group’ – narrowing down their answer even more – since the question now precludes individuals and possibly even selecting oneself. Moreover they have themed their choices, choosing between two satanic based groups. They have said ‘Is’ – denoting a positive affirmation (thus creating its corresponding negative – which group ISN’T right for me?) of one of the groups. They seek something to Be, and have locked out the option to not Be that something. They have said ‘Right’ – imposing a moral value judgement upon the question which will further limit the answer based on the strictures of their statutes of morality. They have said ‘for’ indicating an unconscious belief that the object in question is something they can take from or believe is meant for them. Thus they have made value judgements already about the groups that will affect their final decision. And they have also said ‘me’ – and here is where it gets tricky. What is a ‘me’? Well, what will decide which group is right? Will it be me? Or will it be you? Will it come down to a comparative list of their benefits and the common-sense of their movements? If so then what will you base that comparison on – what do you consider beneficial? So many variables… I have a way to simplify them all. If you say to me that the Temple of Set is more superior to the Cos – it is irrelevant what I think unless I am seeking to impose my will upon you. What if I am not? I am only compelled by your opinion to believe that you have an opinion. But the content of your opinion is beside the point unless again I am seeking to impose my will on you. If I disagree with your opinion? Do I, like so many do, then set up logical arguments, moral based judgements, and opinions of my own, in a careful arrangement to weaken your statements, and perhaps even your personal character – thus showing how the form I follow is better than the form you follow, and attempt to prove that I am a better judge of things than you? Typically, yes. This is precisely what I would do, return comment with an argument, response, or discussion – whatever you want to call it. Though whether I answer nicely or aggressively put forth a reply makes no difference overall in what I would be doing at a primal level – which would be attempting to exercise my will upon you or others who can exercise their will upon you by seeking control, of you, of events, of the singular space the ego can occupy, because only one ego can dominate a given space at any time. But in the end – when opinions clash – can anyone win? Sometimes, someone will back down – accede to someone else’s point of view, perhaps diplomatically so as to keep their own view by widening it enough to fit in the view of their opponent. But more often than not, when neither party will accede, comments turn away from the subject matter and toward the personal judgement and character of each person involved. I believe this shows the true struggle going on beneath the illusory battle to ‘be right’– which is not primarily to prove one’s opinion or forms against someone else’s per se, but to vy for the limited room allowed to prove will to power. Conversations, however tame or meek, are a direct attack by one ego on another that sometimes use indirect or rather, ‘incidental’, means such as a labyrinth of forms and concepts that the ego believes in and upholds, purely to start fights by having something to defend. The only way to win – is to never play the game. But there is a vital piece of the puzzle missing at this point and it is this: The only way to make any judgement at all is to first have some kind, any kind, of belief – which belief (sans form) immediately shapes our blank slate – into a particular geometric shape. This shape will attract other shapes and build a total shape that by will by virtue of its nature fit with/in/against some shapes but exclude others. That is to say, its own geometry, its own nature, will preclude certain types of other geometry and certain natures from ever interacting with it, just as if a wall was built or a line drawn in the mental sand that says to various forms and ideals ‘you can come in because you fit my ideal’, but ‘you must stay out there because you don’t’. This notion is best captured in the popular and eternal ideology created by humanity that voices itself as the ‘us’ and ‘them’ division. Naturally this division tends to find a voice in the most basic differences of geometry – political concepts that have developed such as ‘Race’, religious concepts that have developed such as ‘True Believer’, or scientific concepts that have developed such as ‘Facts’. Unfortunately though I see some interesting connections – a discussion of this process in relation to the mind with its habit of repression, the unconscious, the self and so on would take me too far from the subject matter at hand – but I expect the reader may have already drawn their own conclusions about the relationship of these matters to their and others psyche. If I can return to the matter of attachments for a moment. All indications are that the total number and nature of attachments (being suffuse) that accompany forms cannot with any sagacity be predicted, expected or even consciously recognized in any sort of entirety. At best we have vague semblances of what we believe in that we solidify with an armour of abstracts (such as words). These attachments can make life difficult when they drive our will without our will knowing it. Consider the person who joins an Aryan group because he agrees with the noble sentiments espoused by the Nazi’s of fatherland, unity, brotherhood – but correspondingly becomes tarred with the attachments of that form without his consent – i.e. tarred with the brush of the swastika, anti-semitism, the holocaust, Gestapo cruelty, and all manner of associations that have attached or been attached to this form and its signs. Whether they want them or not, our Aryan has just become a race-hating nazi in the eyes of many. In effect, his ‘me’ has been changed by the forms with which he associates. It matters little how eloquently he tries to explain his interest is only with those aspects of the philosophy he admires – because he is enmeshed in a sticky web of forms and their attachments both unpleasant and pleasant, the Benefaction and the Malediction, and, so are the many others that will condemn him. Those that might condemn him do so because they too are enmeshed in their own webs of form; perhaps their forms are centred around semitic pride and hate for neo-nazis and the different associations they make to a holocaust or hitler. Ideologically speaking they may be at opposite ends of the political spectrum. Yet they are both unified, involved in the same process of being controlled by forms to which they attach/detach or are attached/detached by whatever cause, mired in moral judgement. Before I finish up I will take the opportunity to quickly duck off into the tricky and dangerous ground of ‘immorality’ and ethics where such a paring down of these respective modes in effect suggests that both are equal; that killing a baby with a sledgehammer is equivalent to patting a kitten on the head. In other words, that everyone is as guilty or blameless as the other because they have no control over the forms that drive them. If I can imagine for a moment that it is possible at all to escape morality; this is exactly what I believe to be the case. Without imposing some kind of morality on our judgements – no thought or deed, event or person, can be judged one way or the other. They cannot be judged at all – for judgement rests on the supposition of morality. What constitutes/validates morality is both individually and socially determined by the combination of 23 current held by each person and by the total collective. Responsibility for morality rests with the individual who is held to have free will and the wherewithal to make moral decisions, but laws denote an expectation to follow a certain decree of the masses. The threat of punishment stops most of us spiralling out of control to serve self-interest.* But whether morality is another human construct that we have acquired, or is something innate, who can say. It is a moral judgement for me just to say having this type of judgement is as good as it is bad. Yet it is also moral for someone to insist that they are immoral – since morality contains within its form the tension opposite – viz. the very option of immorality is innate/implicit in morality, so it is a tautology to try to create morality’s opposite. Nothing can be immoral. Whatever the ethics involved, whatever we choose to consider to take into account in making our decision – is generally up to the forms we uphold. Some of us will filter our decisions to compliment various forms or group consensus or some ideological premise believing it with all our heart to be our choice. The problem with ethics and coming to some conclusion about what is definitively right or wrong is a problem of having to resort to subjective morality and subjective values, the result of which can be seen in the constant warfare and bloodshed humanity shows when forms clash. I believe there are no objective rights, or wrongs, or values. I therefore cannot fairly say with any authority what is right for you, or for anyone else, but only what is right for me insofar as my freedom/prison allows me. The more forms I attach to myself, the more I imprison myself. And that is why I believe conversation, however selfless it paints itself, seeks at all times to be or become an exertion of will by both parties. Assuming the reader has taken any of these points into some sort of consideration – and I ask again what you think to be ‘you’ – what is right for you – I can presume that enough natural habit has been challenged and conscious reflection brough to the fore to give you cause to reconsider what we really say with each word we use, what we do with each word we use, and the spiderweb that results when we use them in any combination. At the start of my talk I wrote “So now we have two forms to work with, the Church of Satan, and the Temple of Set – is either one of them right, or one of them more correct than the other?” I explained that I believed this to be a channel or mode by which I limit the available possibilities and close in on one particular aspect or group of aspects by creating a wall, a boundary, an obstacle, a statement, a form – to define how I will proceed or react and in what direction. But in asking the question I don’t actually have two forms to work with, but three, because I created another form by which to decide between two others. This one here has been created as a fourth to explain this trilogy. So while the question seems to be about two distinct choices, it’s really more than that. Unfortunately to try and explain these processes I have outlined above only sinks me further and further into the geometric mire of form. On the surface of things we appear to try to escape forms (using more and more of them to do so believing that we are able to narrow things down, be specific) – and on one level, it is accepted that we do, but on another level, a more piercing analysis, we cannot escape the hidden traps simply because there is nowhere to escape to. There exists as a distant option the voiceless realm of Art – where form is used to communicate without the trappings inherent in language – but the idea of completely foregoing language altogether rallies billions of egos – who are part of language itself – collectively against the idea. Assuming we could ever have a blank slate when we approach forms – the statements others make in their writing on behalf of various forms, (say Anton LaVey for the Church of Satan), that seek to appeal to our identity; the pride, emotions, sentiments, memories, etc of our ego; cultural norms or counter-cultural values; philosophical merit; current affairs; archetypal notions and memes; etcetera – that ask for our agreement, our chorus of applause, our time and patience, our money, blood, sweat or tears: can all be said to be appeals to our morality. If our morality is at the whim of the forms that inhabit us: we will choose to be in agreement or disagreement despite ourselves and according to the forms which choose for us. In Summary. What is right for you may not be right for me – because of the intricate attachments form brings when it is communicated through language, or through various mental filters. What is right for you depends on your moral code and the particular geometric (some might say synaptic) arrangement of the 23 syndrome that drives your brain to uphold certain forms that causes a counter-reaction to shun others. What is right for you is entirely at your discretion assuming human beings can ever manually determine their ‘I’ within the myriad of elements that act on our behalf and influence/prejudice/bias our decisions with attachments and shadows. If we recognized we all wear 23-type blinkers in regards to our decisions – we might be able to make more informed decisions. (note that the very concept of informed decisions literally refers to form within decisions.) I tried to keep this treatise linear and orderly, unfortunately, there is no clear distinction where forms or morality start and end – these concepts are all deeply suffused within one another, swimming through one another and biting each other’s tails so as to swallow and become each other pending on how they are handled and by which mode perceived. This has always been a discernible problem when I attempt to outline notions to do with perception. Every form raised up creates a loophole, a shadow and the means to turn a form around on itself. I have written so much here that there are any number of holes by which my essay can be countered or attacked. But these are my own ruminations and even as I finish typing this I am certain that my mind moves to undermine its own creation and escape the prison it has built itself… ah see, there it goes. No state of perfection exists on shifting sands or ever will. I can only answer to my own forms just as I expect you will answer to yours. Most people require other people to hack their own arguments to pieces or validate/invalidate them. But I do just fine on my own. Heurisy is as Heurisy does. ~ ~ ~ Let me leave you with a final scenario – where, like Timmy’s green hat, certain information has been taken for granted in the haste to define Satan and Satanism – or possibly ignored, to justify man’s own notions as befit his ambitions. Given all that I have said in relation to individuality so far in 101 about the sacrifice one must make of it to belong to or subsist within a group mentality – consider how different things might have turned out historically for Earth if Satan had not satisfied the requisite sacrifice necessary to assemble an army of angels around himself to help overthrow heaven, but had indeed been the archetype of the individual he is so often claimed to represent. *See Australia of late (2007-2010) for instance, its present escalation of knife violence is influenced by four things, 1) for several years the government forced mothers to work and thus leave their children in daycare depriving them of vital maternal aspects that are usually imparted from mothers to their sons. 2) the diminishing of humans touching one another in any fashion has left many blind to the damage they do when they overcompensate in seeking touch and injure others. 3) poor law reforms due to the softness of political correctness and the over-stated empathy of everyone being a victim has led to few or no punishments being meted out resulting in a get-away-with murder mentality 4) no serious attempt to change social structures is considered to get to the genuine root of these problems, which are symptomatic reflections of the forms upheld at any given time and the creation of their shadows and attachments – wherein corporations and multi-nationals flood the world with certain messages that are re-inforced daily by the very institutions that claim to be fighting them. Since the ethos of teenagers is to define counter-culture by rebelling against culture campaigns like Don’t Drink and Drive, or No Hooning, provide the very tools for people to define and enter counter-culture. Media is highly irresponsible in this regard – in that, it washes it hands of all responsibility for the messages it sends. All indications are that it knows people are idiots, treats people accordingly, but acts indignant and claims the moral high ground when called out. When selling to us it relies on and plays up to our stupidity as a collective to buy into the advertised material – but when challenged it insists we are each capable of making our own choices. It switches between treating us collectively, and treating us individually – manipulating us masterfully.  

Rite of Regurgitating Choronzon

The majority of the time – the mind acts to censor or restrict its immediate desires and impulses either by filtering them down into more socially acceptable alternatives or by learning deferred gratification. The unleashing of the Beast inside of us is historically attributable to the most abominate and horrific releases and actions of the human race – limited only by the already diverse and terrifying realm of imagination – with the exception of dark veins not yet tapped.

Some of this is detailed in Theory of the Beast, and some of the nature of evil and its energetic habit of dropping out of itself (just like the energetic behaviour of Absurdity or Chaos) is detailed in Intelligent Evil (Oto Anorha #32) in order to supersede the tension of opposites and come back over its previous incarnation with unexpected vengeance in an entirely new strain of abomination that leaves us frozen, breathless and afraid.

Choronzon is reputed to be an extremely dangerous arch-demon of the abyss – a force that dwells on the sickening trash and psychic waste spewed forth by the deluge of forms and human imaginings and day to day viciousness of its inner beast that moves in the shadows occasionally sprinting forth with its teeth bared to cause us to become atavistic and permit various degrees of atrocity. Crowley claimed to have summoned C with a friend in a famously recorded testimony wherein his friend tried to destroy/kill Crowley through possession.

Whilst one aspect of THEM is the alpha-cynic and that cynicism characterizes much of our writing – it should be pointed out that our cynicism acts as a filter to extract the refuse that attaches itself to the occult and to distil the truths beneath the lies. In short, we believe we are not alone and that there are any number of ignorant walls we maintain for our own protection to keep them out or keep them under control. There are ways to tear down these walls.

This includes a dangerous psychological rite that one can use to access the Beast directly and evoke the Devil’s energy in an uncontrolled and frightening fashion. Like many magical rites, it is simple – and acts by putting pressure on a few key variables. We originally called it the “Black Book of Satan” /but have re-termed it the Rite of RC (Regurgitating Choronzon) to prevent confusion between it and the publication by the ONA of the same name.

Appreciably, many people require great and difficult instructions, hard to get ingredients, days of kneeling before altars and so on. Maybe they feel they need to work up to it – or maybe that misunderstand just how close the Devil really is to the surface of all of us. [Heresy and the Heart of Darkness]. The following rite is ‘experimental’ – but something can be said that no-one has ever felt comfortable showing us or revealing their exact results or working grimoire. Embarrassment, illegality, taboo, shame, fear, reputation, and so on are all very powerful censors – and there is a good reason they exist.

The shock to the system of the RC Rite can be extraordinary and highly and permanently disturbing. It can and generally does open gates you cannot close without serious complications – and meeting the content that writhes in the Pit is often forgotten or dismissed because the ego so carefully blocks out the horrific throng that assails consciousness, most of the time. A certain desensitization has occurred that rites like the Black Mass help to highlight in regards to the power of our minds to really truly fuck us and make us cower in the corner strangled by our shadows – nightmares still have this power but they are often unwilled and arrive of their own volition. The RC Rite allows a conscious effort into this murky abyss with no protection except that which the individual may have developed through their long-worked for measure against psychic calamity or spiritual destruction.

1) Obtain for yourself a blank book with no less than 30 pages.

2) On the floor, outside or inside, draw/set up a broken pentagram. Also known as the Acausal pentagram it does not have a finished protective circle and the lines of the ‘gram are interrupted at points. See below. The pentagram is envisioned as having a black energy erupting from the centre with its tendrils obscuring the lines of the ‘gram and breaking the protective circle.

3) Light a white candle and place at each point of the acausal pentagram. Burn your choice of incense.

4) Sit outside the acausal pentagram and meditate for a maximum of 3 minutes until you are relaxed. Say ’I call on the forces of darkness and the powers of THEM. Fill ME, Guide ME, Show ME.’

5) Enter the acausal pentagram with your book and a pen.

6) Sit in the centre. Say ‘I open the Gates and I Remember.’

7) Blow out one of the candles and say ‘I need no protection, and I abandon myself to you. Fill ME, Guide ME, Show ME.’

You will shortly begin to write, without restraint, without order, without question: the darkest, cruellest, sickest, evillest things you can think of, with the express intention of fuelling them upon themselves to see how sick you are capable of. You must write until you either Disturb yourself and see the sudden sense in your psychic censors and protection from the Devil come rushing in and abandon the rite altogether. And to abandon the rite remove and destroy all ritual items used. Be sure to first Complete the pentagram before you rub it out/remove it.

Or, plumb the depths of your horrific imagination and cruelty to expose a side of your self your better judgement keeps hidden. The aim here is to deliberately try and disturb yourself to such an extent you break the locks on your defenses and let the Devil in – and suggested means are acts that involve terrible travesties using emotional attachments to loved ones. Once you break those locks – you cannot unbreak them. Severe psychological disturbance and suicidal verges have been reported before by initiates undertaking this rite and complete resignation from the Sinister is not uncommon after performing this rite. If you are ready:

8 . Take a few deep breaths. Open your book and begin writing.

We Remember The Temple, The TEMPLE OF THEM!



[Closing an acausal pentagram does not guarantee something did not come through that doesn’t want to leave. You’re warned.]

9) When you have had enough, stop. Read the book you have written, once to imprint it. When you are finished – Close the book. Take a few deep breaths. Say ‘I have been shown and not looked away. I am ready to be shown more. But not tonight/today.’

10) Now, very importantly: leave the circle and Destroy the book. Burn it or take time to tear it into the tiniest pieces you can so as to be unreadable. There are two very good reasons for this; 1) so no-one else can see how fucked up you can be, charge you for breaking any laws, and get frightened by your Beast (which they will) as the book has the potential to destroy your familial and friendly constructs and relationships very quickly -but more particularly so you cannot return to read them. 2) the second one you may discover for yourself, but the hint is in the name of the Rite.

11) Blow out the remaining candles. FINISH the broken pentagram before you rub it out/remove it. break the candles, and the chalk/material used to make the ‘gram and dispose of all ritual items including remainders of the book.

(12) Optional: Alcohol loosens inhibitions – a glass of wine or enough to get one tipsy without preventing one from writing legibly can increase the hatred and uncontrolled passion of this rite considerably. There are many other variations to increase the energy – these will not be mentioned here but they involve violence and/or sexual activity or any imaginative combination as per Black Mass considerations. Music is also an option – wherein THEM suggest the YUGGOTHIC CHOIR.

Ordeal of the 9th Moon: Manifesting the Animae



 Arguably one of the hardest challenges of the Sinister Path is locating a magically empathic partner with which to work upon the Path with. No detail is given in Naos as to how one finds a magical partner to undertake the Sinister Path with – an omission which has led to many an exasperated magician. The Temple of THEM fills this notorious gap by presenting one particular type of ritual Sorcery that worked to bring about the manifestation of the Anima in flesh for the author via an ancient method of the magicians. The basic premise of the sorcery at hand is in the power of Word/Wyrd and using the gathering and release of sexual tension to entice the Cosmos (via the vehicle of the Dark Ones) to manifest Her/Him after enough sexual energy has been stored to cause a significant disturbance to the flow of the Cosmic tides of Sex and Death. A tattered scrap of this ancient method of honour remains enshrined in the heavily bastardized magian adage – ‘you can achieve anything if you believe in yourself’.

According to a Tradition of Sorcery – the keys to summoning the Dark Ones are Sex and Death. Sex and Death, are tides of energy that if sufficiently stored up, can allow brief, or even permanent escape from the Cosmic Being, or in ONA terminology, from one’s Destiny/Wyrd – allowing one to implement their own.

The Cosmic Being is like a vortex that seeks to devour the energy of each human being and draw them and their energy back into its Unity. Sex and Death are its breathing pattern of inhalation/exhalation. Perceived this way, the Cosmic Being is the force that magicians must try to escape from in order to become Immortal, or Acausal.

The causal acts of Sex/Death release the stored energy of an individual back into the collective. The way to free oneself from that Unity is to abstain from sex. Or rather, to abstain from orgasm, while still generating sexual energy, either by masturbation, or sex without ejaculation. This lingering threshold of stored sexual energy tempts or lures the Cosmic Being to try to take it from us. Because of this, the magician can bargain with the Cosmic Being for certain favours to be bestowed [a vow] before they will give up that energy. In this way – the Dark Ones can be enticed to manifest in the presence of a magician by the lure of sexual energy generated before orgasm – or the co-mingling of the pre-sexual liquids of the female, and the pre-cum of the male – and kept manifest by the repeated generation of this most powerful elixir. This limpid ‘juice’ is believed to be one of the most powerful elixirs in magical practice, perhaps even more so than the red elixir of the beheaded opfer.

Our Anima wants to manifest. We feel its power every time we fall in Love or experience Lust. Our Anima is then projected onto another human being and we come to see that human shell as imbued with that projection – seeing and thinking of that shell as the very living breathing fantasy of our Anima in the flesh, although this process is often unconscious and beyond our control. When our alchemical growth is altered as we grow psychically, the Anima undergoes changes too, and we may come to see that the person we are with, no longer fits us or the ideal of our anima. We then retract it from them, with the consequence that we fall out of love. This is very important to understand in attempting the Ordeal of the Ninth Moon – and in determining a psychic vampire from the Anima. The Anima is an organic projection that falls on to people and causes us to perceive them as Hir. A Psychic Vampire, is someone who resembles Hir, but whom instead drains our energy as an emissary of the Cosmic Being that aims to return us to the void i.e. experience causal Death. For we are genetically driven to procreate (have Sex) and then die.


Arc I

The Ordeal begins by the act of giving your Word before your Wyrd (or swearing a vow to the Dark Ones) that you will control your sexuality for a period of time. In this case – nine months. The vow not to indulge in any sexual activity outside the context of magick means that you will use masturbation only in a ritual context – for invocation and evocation only. If a male – one may begin by drawing a pentagram with an erect cock –

The phallus being the natural wand of the male magickian it should be used accordingly.

If female – one may begin by drawing a pentagram with a finger greased with the liquids of the vagina.* Thus is the visualization energized and brought to life.

* The Ordeal of the Ninth Moon is primarily designed for males – see “The Quest of the LHP” not out of any intended predilection or chauvinism but because the mysteries of the female aspects remain shrouded and could only be divulged by direct exploration and experiment by each Sorceress. Here the female reader is prompted to look into what Jung has to say about the Anima/Animus wherein he even proposed there being multiple Anima’s within the feminine psyche. After all, what is the Anima/Animus, if not the sum of all that one lacks, the sum of all one’s deficits, a non-being which paradoxically starts to have a real existence, to sharpen one’s libido and define one’s value system?

You could promise the Dark One that you would sacrifice your sperm to It only when mingled with female sexual liquids – which is precisely what It wants. So It may even be persuaded to help you in hunting your game.

When evoking the Dark Ones the phallus should be considered itself a magickal wand and the vagina the very sigil of the Dark Ones.

Herein the specific method is a matter of taste but one approach is to masturbate (switch on the wand in the case of the male) whilst invoking the Dark One that one wishes to commune with –i.e. Baphomet.

Try to sustain a prolonged plateau of excitement holding back the urges to ejaculate. The prolonged plateau of excitement while concentrating on the sigil assures an energy field for the Dark One to manifest. The longer that plateau – the better.

Ejaculation is not recommended except as an extreme form of sacrifice and only provided the goddess has already manifested and demanded it. Ejaculate only if the Dark One has manifested and demanded your orgasm.

Note that it is possible to experience orgasm of a dulled sort without spilling one’s semen – but any full ejaculation without express demand by the Dark Ones will put one back at square one, day one, of the Nine Months.

If called to release – give yourself totally to the experience and Dark One. Relax and dissolve in the vision beyond.

The Ninth Moon Ordeal is difficult – and may require many attempts to stay committed to the full course of such a masochistic vow. An unexpected or spontaneous orgasm some months in despite ones best efforts is not unheard of. The strength and integrity of one’s Word/Wyrd is absolutely crucial to the Ordeal. One should beware lest the Ordeal become a Sisyphean one of pushing a rock up a hill only to have it roll down again.


Arc II

A subtler but no less risky alternative of the Ordeal of the Ninth Moon is to practice ritual masturbation without ejaculating during the waning of the Moon and to abstain from any such indulgence during the waxing of the Moon.

During its waxing, the Moon should charge and fill (for a man) the testicles with more sperm/energy. One could also practice only “pointing at Anima Mia with ones magickal wand” which means to evoke the vision of your Anima using your imagination and let your magickal wand point at Hir without touching it by hand. The energy accumulated in and by the wand should then be distributed on the whole body’s skin.

The same technique of distributing energy over the whole body should be used during the masturbatory phase of the waning Moon – the hand should stop rubbing the wand for a while lest the excitement lead to ejaculation. During this time a considerable quantity of energy should flow through the eyes which should be focused on the sigil of the appropriate Dark One(s).

Again – it’s a dangerous and mad practice, but that is the Dark Side of the Force and we seek to master It.


Traps and Trapezoids:





As a witness to the long-standing enmity between ONA and The Temple of Set – I have taken it upon myself to delve into a parallel study of both in several veins – the first of which is merely a form-based comparison of the ideology of the two groups. I have always felt that both groups share far more in common than they seem to admit or notice – due to being constructed on the same traditional esoteric and exoteric principles of form that all groups and currents share as the source of their being.

In Part I my particular interest lies in examining/discussing the similarities between Xeper and the Acausal – the organizational structure of both groups, commonly shared views, and the advantages of adoption of forms by either group.

To my knowledge, there are only a handful of documents comparing the ONA to the TOS – comprising the selection of letters written by Anton Long and replied to by Dr. Michael Aquino that became The Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown as well as a treatise of the different Satanic currents, attitudes and groups and a direct comparison by Anton Long of the differences between ONA and the TOS called The Temple of Set: A Brief Satanic Analysis.

Whilst a Nexion of the ONA – THEM are not interested in championing one group over another and are detached from the outcome of this study. We, as inspired by the ONA, are interested only in dissolving the façade of forms to get to the bones beneath. That is the Only authentic way forward.



[Extract from TOSd8 regarding historical account of the divergent current of the TOS:]

The Church of Satan was a fairly simple, linear story, to which a relatively small number of individuals made specialized contributions over a brief period of time. The Temple of Set may be more likened to an explosion within the heads of a great many individuals of rich and diverse backgrounds, yielding a mix of ideas that would constantly be shared, reconsidered, and compounded. The extent of this corpus of knowledge is already staggering, and of course still continues its exponential growth throughout a variety of communications and records


+O+ In a similar fashion, the unity of three Temples in the 1960’s of Camlad, Temple of the Sun and the Noctulians – a previously underground sect of specialized knowledge of the Dark Gods Mythos, Sinister Tradition and Septenary Way became the Order of Nine Angles headed by AL, who codified and expanded the garbled records and smatterings of the Way into a coherent practical elucidation supplying over time the majority of the pre-fayen corpus of essays rituals and materials. Working underground until the late nineties the decision to take the ONA public and make its teachings available lead to a similar explosion within the heads of a great many individuals of rich and diverse backgrounds yielding a mix of ideas that would constantly be shared, reconsidered and compounded. The complexity of this thriving movement would come to be the Living Sinister Tradition which presenced the Sinister through its initiates and Adepts as a symbiosis of Change that did not stay static but re-wrote itself as each initiate added their own insights, changes and wisdom to the collective pool of ONA resources. Like the TOS, the ONA attracts and suits promethean types striving to increase the collective evolution of humanity by creating a new individual through self-becoming. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the Initiatory Elect standards of the TOS:] The Temple of Set presents a somewhat different problem. While I intend that this book be as direct and unambiguous as possible, Setian philosophy requires “initiatory consciousness” – not only an interest in the subject matter but both the intellectual and metaphysical capacity to comprehend it in its ultimate sense. Within the Temple, persons possessing such capacity are referred to as “Elect” and are deemed to have potential for initiation. Those lacking it, best intentions notwithstanding, would find the initiatory experience bewildering, frustrating, and meaningless. Accordingly the Temple endeavors to not admit them, or to disaffiliate them as soon as possible if accidentally admitted. It is much the same with this book. There are aspects of it that may either enter your mind like flame or just leave you confused and annoyed. My pleasure in the former case; my apologies in the latter.

+O+ Likewise does the ONA make these demands of intellectual and metaphysical capacity ogf its prospective adherents and champions Elitism. Hostia, Naos, the Deofel Quintet – standard texts of the ONA were less apologetic than Aquino – though they also sought to break the complexity of their materials down into introductions and steps in as many cases – often the material presented was given no explanation or hinted at further mysteries that could be grasped only by the sagacious. The ONA does not welcome, or uses as it sees fit, those who do not possess this faculty of the Initiatory Elect as tools, mundane or means to and end. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the non-finality or Ad Accumulum Infinitum of the TOS:] [Non]finally, The Temple of Set, like The Church of Satan for many years/editions, will be a “living book”, subject to any number of changes, additions, corrections, and updates as various knowledgeable readers comment upon it and/or I refine my own information and opinions.

 +O+ Here again does the ONA follow suit emphasizing its current as a ‘Living’ nexion or kollective of nexions which thrive and change as initiates travel the Way – learning, growing, overcoming – and updating, revising, continuously the exoteric and esoteric magic, method, form and mythos of the Order through its consequent nexions. Like the TOS the ONA spurns the trappings of dogma, aiming for a malleable, flexible current that allows changes to be made reflecting the journey of life and its ever-changing flux through individual achievements and realizations which (hopefully) culminate in wisdom. Great pains are taken to point out this ever-change – and that something written long ago or even yesterday may no longer be viewed as valid by the always changing/learning initiate even as footprints they leave in the sand may appear to be fresh and living statements by those who chance for the first time upon them – without a date to mark its timeline. Neither the TOS nor the ONA like the idea of things to be seen as set in stone.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the Initiatory Elect standards of the TOS:]

As is detailed in The Church of Satan, three tensions and dilemmæ inherent in that institution came to a boiling point by early 1975. Among these: (1) Was the Church of Satan theistic or atheistic?

+O+ Because each individual is expected to discern the answers to this and in fact all other questions for themselves – the ONA’s current leaves room for both, either or neither pending the whim/geometry of the Initiate and the relevance of any belief to the aim of the Initiates dynamic sinister path. S/he may even leave room for all three to co-habit.+O+

(a) Did it believe in Satan and his fellow dæmons as actual intelligent, active, willful entities extent in time and space? Or did it disbelieve in the existence of such beings [along

with the Judæo-Christian God], and just use them for spooky window-dressing in rituals that were merely imaginative psychodramas?

+O+ Because each individual is expected to discern the answers to this and in fact all other questions for themselves – the ONA’s current leaves room for both, either or neither or more pending the whim/geometry of the Initiate and the relevance of any belief to the aim of the Initiates dynamic sinister path. +O+

(b) In this same vein, was there perhaps a “two-tiered” attitude within the Church, whereby its High Priest and Priesthood indeed privately believed in Satan and other dæmons, while at the same time presenting to the public an attitude of atheistic satire? Per this interpretation, ordinary members of the Church were initially/generally treated much as the public, yet selectively introduced to the deeper, true metaphysics as they might show themselves capable of understanding and accepting it.

+O+ Because each individual is expected to discern the answers to this and in fact all other questions for themselves – the ONA’s current leaves room for both, either or neither or more pending the whim/geometry of the Initiate and the relevance of any belief to the aim of the Initiates dynamic sinister path. +O+

(2) The original Church of Satan in San Francisco had been inaugurated, part seriously, part whimsically, by Anton Szandor LaVey in 1966 as largely a personal vehicle for advertisement and profit, based upon his colorful personality, extensive knowledge of the Black Arts and occultism generally, and atmospheric house in which to give lectures, hold meetings, and perform rituals. However, as over the years the Church expanded beyond San Francisco, through individuals and groups having little or no direct exposure to these specific original allures, it began to become more of an impersonal institution united by common beliefs and ideas. Its focus was indeed Satan; Anton was revered as his High Priest and Earthly deputy only. Correspondingly the decentralized Church behaved more like a nonprofit organization than a profitable business.

+O+ The same distaste or consternation that Aquino relates is shared by AL – who cites these factors as amongst those that prompted the ONA to surface into the limelight in the late 90’s to ‘reveal the pseuds’ for who they are and share the genuine tradition of the Sinister publicly in what he seemed to think was fast becoming a sycophantic circus. In both cases – the present state of a form (Satanism) prompted both Aquino and Long to take actions of their own to rectify the course as they saw fit. +O+

(3) The more the Church grew, and the more Anton himself became a well-known popular icon, the more withdrawn and private he became. In part this was understandably a reaction to years of being iconized, lionized, media-exploited, and sometimes threatened. He simply became weary of it, exhausted by the demands of having to constantly keep up his Mephistophelian glamor-image. Unfortunately this reclusiveness also extended to the Church of Satan itself beyond his old, familiar entourage in San Francisco. He gradually avoided direct contact with the more distant membership, which had the dual consequence of forcing them to rely more on their initiative and increasing his suspicion of their uncontrolled independence accordingly.

+O+ The ONA has always been very reclusive and secretive, with only the most determined of initiates making it to Shropshire to gain access to then-acting nexions, and later on only through diligence, showing promise and being contacted privately online by ONA associates and/or members. Long avoids direct contact with almost all internet based communicators and for the reasons cited in ONA: Organization and Structure maintains arms length distance, communicating through go-betweens and elected representatives or via one way posts on the Internets SONAK (Sinister ONA Kollective) points. The ONA could care less about creating suspicion or causing others to rely on their initiative with the desired aim that they would become uncontrolled independants, acting as cells in a mode of leaderless resistance.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding the reasons for the schism of the TOS from the COS:] These factors culminated first in Anton’s “Phase IV” policy paper to the Church, in which the formal standing and authority of non-entourage Church officials and groups were weakened in favor of an informal “Movement” whose preferential membership and influence would once again be Anton’s sole decision.3 His next, and as it turned out explosive action was to attempt to destroy the independent significance and structure of the Church’s initiatory degree system, by also making both the definition and the bestowal of such titles merely his personal whim.4

+O+ One can appreciate Aquino’s concern here over the guru mentality if indeed that is what Szandor began to exhibit. The conferring of titles within ONA is not performed by the Master (which title is not descriptive of this role) and there are no external ceremonies or celebrations of passing these milestones one sets for oneself.. The premise is that one either does – or they do not. If they do – then they will know if they have reached the respective level described – and perhaps more importantly, whether that title still matters to them.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquino’s movements against the COS:] In terms of my personal involvement, The Church of Satan culminated with my June 10, 1975 letter to Anton and Diane LaVey rejecting what I regarded as their critical corruption of the Church of Satan, and simultaneous letter to the Church membership announcing my disavowal of the organization controlled by them. These were followed by many other Satanists’ resignations, either immediately or after days/weeks/months of waiting to see if Anton LaVey could or would explain and/or correct his startling policy decisions and announcements.

+O+ Whilst the particulars may be different it is worth noting that just as Aquino found fault with the model of the COS and moved to assert the independant position and foundation of the TOS to correct those faults – so too did the ONA find fault with the model of the TOS and moved to assert the independent position of the ONA to correct those faults – as did the TOT (Temple of THEM) find fault with the model of the ONA and moved to assert its independent position as THEM to correct those faults as no doubt the cycle will continue when somebody finds fault with one or more of the listed groups and moves to assert an independent position of their own… This story is not new, it is often just forgotten.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquino’s movements against the COS:] Nevertheless I had to begin thinking about some sort of “reformed Church of Satan” to replace the corrupted one.

+O+ Here again the wheel turns back to its original position – just as Aquino saw his duty to correct the wayward direction of Satanism from the COS – so did AL see it as his duty to correct the wayward direction of Satanism from the TOS – here though – the chain is broken, wherein THEM and WSA352, both formed groups that did not abandon or disown the ONA but formed independent supports that made a new, stronger Satanic tripod. Though the cycle jostled through many changes and directions as it was stopped from taking its usual course – Ultimately, there was none of the previous attitude of revolution and a throwing away of the prevailing current – but instead a reformation that used the prevailing current in symbiosis. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos inspiration and method for divining the Book of Coming Forth by Night:] I chose the night of June 21-22, X/1975 as an appropriate occasion for the working. The time/events following my June 10th letter to Anton and Diane had suggested to me that an ordinary solution was increasingly improbable, and that evening – as the Summer Solstice and anniversary of my own ordination to the Priesthood five years previously – seemed “traditionally” respectful. I cannot recall the date having any other significance to me at the time than this.

At midnight I was alone in my home at 302 East Calle Laureles, Santa Barbara – save only for my beloved Irish Setter, Brandy. As was my habit with GBM workings, I put a phonograph record on the turntable and set it to endlessly repeat. I chose a selection which I had never used before [and, out of personal regard for the result, have never used since]: Ralph Vaughan Williams’ Fantasia on a Theme by Thomas TallisMy altar was located in the living room of the house. I opened the working in the traditional Satanic Mass, then spoke aloud the First Part of the Word of Set.10 I felt an impulse to enter my study – “the Sanctum” as I nicknamed it – and with Brandy curled up at my feet, sat down at my desk and took up pen and paper. Then, over the next four hours, I wrote down the words of The Book of Coming Forth by NightThe experience was neither one of “dictation” [as in Aleister Crowley’s Book of the Law working] or of “automatic writing” after the spiritualist fashion. The thoughts, words, phrases seemed to me indistinct from my own, yet impressed me as both unique and necessary, as though no other sequence would do.

+O+ The manner in which Aquino describes his inspiration for the Book of Coming Forth By Night is perhaps one of the most contentious sticking points between the ONA and the TOS. What appears as a difference of opinion forms the fulcrum of change where new groups, ideas and ideologies are spawned. Without this Sinister Dialectic of agreement/disagreement there is no divergence from the Same – forms however all create shadows, Aquino’s confession of receiving his message from Set paved the way for the ONA to set up its counter-claim against divine intervention and emphasize its views that all such things arise from Man and that man should take responsibility for such interventions as his own. This amounts to a further denial of the concept of crediting ones achievements to God, by denying the credit of achievements to Satan – or any other entity. In this manner, using Aquinos Book as a tension, did they provide an opposite tension and their foundation for the promethean satanic spirit directly attributable to each individual not a god, of any kind. The paradox however for those who have examined this meeting of origin is that since ONA expects others to find their own answer in regards to who/what or if Satan, or indeed, Anything is – then they effectively lay no objective boundaries down on how this discovery may occur – depending on which statements of their manuscripts you accept are the more valid where contradiction occurs. Therefore Aquino’s experience of manifestation through Set cannot be questioned or challenged as inauthentic. Ultimately, it is with the ONA’s few objective accounts of what and how Satan is found that decry Aquino’s manifestation as inauthentic that the contradiction lies. Since this contradiction occurs – it is reasonable to assume that Long’s 23 syndrome clashed with Aquino’s 23 syndrome in a classic bifurcation of forms which requires various meeting-points where disagreements are found on certain matters in order to springboard off in its own direction. The majority of this perpetual movement is unconscious to many writers – who, due to being determined to plant and water a form or opinion, often fail to see the wood for the trees. It is difficult to determine whether this brief but occasionally re-flaring matter between ONA and the TOS on the authenticity of eachs currents was consciously foreseen as a necessity of growth for a new form or was completely missed in the engrossed engagement of wills to certify what Satanism is or isn’t.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos thoughts on the inspiration and method for divining the Book of Coming Forth by Night:] In Chapter #1 I said that there was nothing overtly sensational, supernatural, or melodramatic about the Book of Coming Forth by Night working. I simply sat down and wrote it. It was not dictated to me by a materialized Egyptian god, nor did the words burn themselves into the pages like the fabled Hebrew Ten Commandments. The thoughts were “comfortable” ones, comprehensible to me within my preexisting frames of reference.

What, then, distinguished the Book of Coming Forth by Night from a mere meditation or exercise in creative writing? No more and no less than a sensation I had then, and conviction ever since, that something beyond Michael Aquino was generating it.  In his excellent work The Psychology of Anomalous Experience, Graham Reed (Professor of Psychology at York University, Canada) surveys the many types of human thought-experiences beyond the ordinary emotional or rational. “Anamolous,” he begins, means irregular, distorted, or unusual”.11 He goes on to note that these classifications may be in the individual’s own opinion, or in that of parts or the whole of his surrounding society. While some such experiences may indeed be symptoms of various forms of mental illness, others are quite routinely a function of healthy thinking and are not at all pathological. [further down] …The Book of Coming Forth by Night fits Reed’s definition of an “experience of self/second type/revelation anomaly”, but does not exhibit or depend upon the two sub- features described above. It has been extensively and exhaustively examined, and compared to other perspectives on reality, by many Setians [and nonSetians] over the decades – and again here in Appendix #3. Also it has apparently passed well the test of time as a stand-alone document, requiring neither sequel nor supplement to retain its usefulness and relevance to Setian philosophy. Now perhaps I may productively return to my own sensation, reaction, and opinion the morning of June 22, 1975.

+O+ No exact definition or source is ever given by Aquino as to the origin of the Book of Coming Forth by Night, rather he traverses several options and leave the question open Routinely, as with Long and also with Myatt, do both authors continuously pause in their assertions to pass judgement on their own perspicacity and the source of their expressions. Briefly, Aquino touches on such subjects as Anomalous Experiences and muses on various parallel experiences cited by other authors and records as to what he himself went through to narrow down or at least explicate the vague manner in which his realizations came to him but does not categorically state how. So too do Long and Myatt continuously ruminate on the source and wonder of the ‘Numinous’ and the ‘Acausal’ as something that speaks/spoke through them in a myriad of ways to express the Sinister and the Pathei-Mathos of Life. Both men leave the source of their inspiration open though one professes his faith in the Numinous the other in Set – the action is the same in that they believe in an supranatural force that acts to speak through them. Each of the men remain convinced that their path is the authentic one and where the forms tensioned in opposites meet of their respective creations, I.e. human sacrifice for and against, they clash in an effort to dominate a phantom objective sphere. What is effectively occurring between the ONA and the TOS on an esoteric level is not merely disagreement – it only appears as disagreement in its outer personal manifestation – but is in fact a secret symbiosis with the ONA and TOS using one another to champion themselves in a tension of opposites.

As is the case with all groups that are built with forms – and only through forms can a group exist or be tangible or visible through those forms to others – each of those forms has a corresponding shadow. When you begin using forms you suddenly become aware of the limitations they bring with them and the duality built into the nature of language and communication. Often, you cannot champion one thing without excluding another. And you cannot exclude something, without championing another. Some forms are destined to fight with their shadow – as is the case in regards to the matter of human sacrifice. But what you champion depends on your 23 syndrome. +O+

Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos thoughts on the inspiration and method for divining the Book of Coming Forth by Night:] I did, however, have two immediate impressions: one, that it was authentic – what it claimed to be – a communication from the Egyptian god Set; two, that I myself must take it wholly and sincerely to heart. Even today, after all these years of examination of and reflection upon the Book of Coming Forth by Night, I cannot explain or defend these convictions, but simply recall them.

In his “Preliminary Remarks” to his Book 4, Part I, Aleister Crowley discussed at some length the ecstatic vision which each founder of a religion seemed at one point in his life to experience:

+O+ The ONA’s criticism of the TOS was largely in what they saw as Aquino’s acceptance of his role as a chosen one, ordained by Set and what they refer to as his pronouncement of an ‘infernal mandate’. Many, many years have passed since the Satanic Letters of Stephen Brown holding these allegations were written – but it is worth noting that the ONA still maintains and publishes the occasional manuscript that criticizes Aquino for the same and other aspects of his Setian Empire. Why?

The reasons that might be given by either side are irrelevant in the study of form. The fact of the matter is that the ONA and TOS are still locked in a symbiosis, struggling for that same coveted objective space of the authentic. If the ONA changes it mind regarding the TOS it loses the tension it gains and has gained by pushing against certain forms of the TOS. And vice-versa. Having enemies is often seen as a moral happening and is caused by a struggle for space on a perceived objective stage – and rarely understood as a necessary alchemical ingredient for overcoming or creating stability for a new or counter form. This principle is actively used by the United States which has a long list of power-words from Witches, to Communists/Reds, Terorrists, Weapons of Mass Destruction, Al Qaeda and so on to create the necessary tension to empower its opposing forms. Alchemy is often dismissed as an ancient nonsense or back-hand complimented as the precursor of medicine but it is no less relevant or powerful than it was when its use was at its height – because it is so close to the truth.+O+

 [Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos opening a Door:] As mentioned at the beginning of Chapter #1, the Church of Satan had struggled for the entire decade of its existence with the central, inevitable issue of the reality of the supernatural, or more precisely the metaphysical. The puerile myths and images of the world’s conventional religions we had long since dismissed as worthless nonsense – indeed, as pertaining to their devils and demons, the stuff for amusing, spooky psychodrama, sarcastic lampoon, and occasionally Lesser Black Magical control of gullible minds still psychologically enslaved to superstition.

Yet within carefully-crafted magical ritual environments, some Satanists had also sensed a reality beyond that apparent to the ordinary senses.

+O+ Here, as in ONA manuscripts, Aquino matches the negative form using marked language of disdain to abstract the approach of the COS, against a new positive form he subtly suggests to be more exciting and authentic. This is the same tension of opposites that re-occurs in the creation of all forms, and without which, new forms cannot emerge. The switch between individual and collective validation, I.e. between individual assertions or -I- and group assertions such as -we- or in this case -some- is very often used so that the authors claims are more likely to be accepted as coming from a wider source than simply themselves. This is a curious habit of all (occult) authors putting forth views, that I have read.. This clue led me to the assumption that I speak alternately for my sense of the Collective and the Individual in a mostly unconscious secret language that betrays the authors subconscious intent. It should be apparent that this is not isolated to Aquino, Long or the Occult – reading just a few text books reveals it to be a common practice by almost anyone who writes with something to prove. Since it is questionable whether one person Can speak for the collective – I merely wonder whether this switch has another purpose. My theory is on-going. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos on “Gods“:] This was an entirely new and positive form of “Satanism” that had almost nothing in common with traditional “Devil worship” except the preliminary seriousness of formal atmospheres. It was a chill that went up one’s spine when commencing, then culminating a Black Magical working. We were not just play-acting; we had really opened, or at least begun to open a door which profane humanity had only vaguely imagined to exist. What we would see when we got it fully open we did not know; we only sensed that, for all of its faults and failings, the Church of Satan had somehow managed to discover its key.

For me, the Book of Coming Forth by Night was the event that flung that door wide open. I now knew of a certainty that there was a reality beyond the four-dimensional, and that within it existed the actual centers of consciousness which mankind had dimly imagined as “gods”. Pythagoras and Plato had come closer to them as Forms or Principles, and the ancient Egyptians closest of all as neteru.

+O+ The obvious parallels between Aquinos realization of opening a door are matched very closely with ONA’s explication of the phenomena of the connection or gates formed by the meeting place of causal and acausal space to form nexions. Both seek to explain a problem in the present perception of time and space in their work. Aquino marks Gods in “ “ to indicate a reclassification may be in order following his experiences – just as the ONA goes to great pains to elucidate the inexact nature of acausal beings and Dark Gods. In effect both TOS and ONA see something markedly Wrong with the statement and understanding of Gods in relation to their occult/esoteric findings and act to re-classify the meaning.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 regarding Aquinos core being affected:]

This realization forever transformed the core of my own consciousness, of course, as I’m sure it would that of anyone else undergoing the same shock. I knew now that physical extension in time/space was merely part of a much greater whole whose Mysteries awaited beyond.

+O+ Both Long under ONA mythos and Myatt under Numinous mythos relate this same transformation – as do I in my own experiences. We can see by the few passages I have extracted already – that in esoteric and even exoteric terms both men are very similar in their Archetypal Energy and Experiences. we may even assume as a temporary speculation that it is this Archetype that will be embodied in those destined to make contact with them to continue the turning of the wheel. Szandor possessed this Archetypal resonance too as did many of those whom inspired him to ground and found the COS. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquinos thoughts on The Book of Coming Forth by Night and the similarity of NAOS:] I simultaneously realized that, as Crowley had observed in Book 4 above, such an illumination – there is no better word for it – cannot possibly be described or explained to intellects as yet within the purely-material realm of consciousness. It would be futile, even dangerous to try, as in H.G. Wells’ famous parable of The Country of the Blind.

There was, however, another aspect of the Book of Coming Forth by Night which was both communicable and practical. It pointed the way to a unique path of self-realization and ennoblement that any suitably-intelligent individual could decide to pursue. It was not necessary to comprehend its origin or ultimate implication – just its existence and availability. The Grail was now there to be grasped and drunk from, for any with the awareness, courage, and resolve to do so.

+O+ An identical attitude, is possessed by the ONA in regards to those with the right stuff being able to make something of themselves via the Septenary Way if they so choose now that the Way is available to all. It is in fact expressed throughout the decades long array of treatises written by the ONA including its former core guide – NAOS. It is related that those with the sagacity determination and arete as explained in the Introductions to Satanism will survive, thrive and succeed – those that do not, will not and are irrelevant. Just as Aquino calls his book a grail now there to be grasped and drunk from, so to do the ONA state exactly the same about the Septenary Way. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 on Aquinos apprehensions of the Book as a grail anyone can try to use“:] And so it has been these thirty years hence. Many thousands of humans have undertaken the adventure invited by the Book of Coming Forth by Night – some with more success than others, but all, I think, awakened and energized by their encounter. There is, unfortunately, a less-pleasant side to this phenomenon. Some aspirants have found themselves unprepared to step beyond a purely-conventional frame of intellectual existence. In such cases the strengthening of consciousness can evoke, as in the science-fiction film Forbidden Planet, “monsters of the id” capable of psychological harm to themselves or others. As it has learned more about such dangers over the years, the Temple of Set has endeavored to dissuade such personalities from seeking initiation, or shortstopping an effort that seems to be miscarrying in ominous directions. I daresay this will remain one of the Temple’s more important and compassionate responsibilities as long as it exists.

+O+ Again, remarkable similarity if viewed as a separate occurrence, remarkable insight if viewed as actions stemming from the same archetype possessing both men. The ONA has always exhorted the necessity of practical learning and challenges as opposed to mere speculative theory and academia. The slight difference, and only a matter of degree here, is in the paint – whilst the TOS explains that it wishes to let down those who don’t make the grade gently by suggesting its important compassionate duty is to carefully weed out the weak – the ONA expresses hard disdain and scorn for those who cannot keep up their tread on the Sinister Path. Yet, the ONA does in fact provide such cushions, by writing about its attitude of scorn and making it accessible to any who might wish to enter it, beforehand, it forewarns people that it will not tolerate weaklings or dilettantes much the same way TOS warns the same.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 on Aquinos reaction to his Book and the structure it provided for his work] This text was so meaningful to me that I have since ordered my life and philosophy by its principles. The other founders of the Temple of Set accorded it a similar trust and respect. Even though they had not participated in the working itself, many remarked, they felt that the text itself carried its own aura of authenticity and conviction. In the years that followed, countless others have been moved by it in a similar fashion.

+O+ The same can be said here of Long being inspired by Greek Literature and Mythology, or Myatt by the behaviour, culture and demeanour of the Greeks, which principles and virtues characterize dozens of ONA manuscripts from the earliest known writings to the most recent. Here the 23 syndrome that captures one expresses it remarkable power – for it is largely irrelevant how authentic a form is considered to be by outsiders and only by its adoptee – for that syndrome will, carried through to its conclusions and extremity, causes that form to pool in its greatest possible concentration – through which, and only through which, can new forms be sufficiently anchored in symbiosis by pushing hard against it. The more Rigid a form is, the harder one can push against it and develop a form of equal strength. That is why the ONA and TOS utilize each other esoterically – but despise one another exoterically. Should be apparent though, that this is not the only form ONA pushes against, or that TOS pushes against but that there are hundreds of thousands comprising the Matrix that form this invisible but crucial cyclical intricate hierosgamos of Change.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquinos resignation to the authenticity of the Book] As for the text itself, I am content to comment upon it as best I can, then let others judge it as they will. For me it is now, as then, a simple, beautiful, and purposeful statement from the sentient being whom mankind has loved, hated, worshipped, cursed, praised, and reviled as the Prince of Darkness. To echo the words of G.B. Shaw in The Devils Disciple: “I promised him my soul, and swore an oath that I would stand up for him in this world and stand by him in the next.”This remains my oath today.

+O+ Yet again Long and Myatt and ONA express at various stages and degree these same sentiments of being unable to ascertain the origin of the source of their genius, creation or inspiration for their resulting exoteric forms and the feeble attempts by each author to capture the true numen of their forms – leaving it open for others to judge. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquinos attempt to move away from Judaeo Christianity via Egyptian Iconography] A focus upon ancient Egyptian philosophy, religion, and culture, however, presented the fledgling Temple of Set with a different, and equally formidable array of problems. The topic of ancient Egypt generally has been one of both exhaustive examination by and contentious debate between conventional Egyptologists and independent investigators. The former group generally agree that Egypt was simply an agricultural society comparable to that of other Mediterranean/Near-Eastern cultures of the time-period. It was notable for its enigmatic hieroglyphic writing system, odd-looking formalized art, peculiar massive building projects, and morbid, animal-totem religious cultism. The latter group, while differing in the details, see Egypt rather as a remarkable, indeed startling exception to its primitive neighbors. It was uniquely a civilization and repository of great sophistication and wisdom – in some respects so much so, indeed, that the very ability of the Egyptians themselves to have generated such utopian wonders is called into question in favor of Atlanteans, extraterrestial visitors, and/or incarnated gods. Each camp routinely ridicules the other. The conventionalists denounce the independents as unscientific dreamers and “pyramidiots”. The latter are equally contemptuous of the former, considering them as merely a brittle academic self-protectorate afraid to violate modern taboos. And there are two taboos in particular which institutional academia does not dare to transgress – or even openly acknowledge as taboos.

+O+ What is interesting here is that, both TOS and ONA attempted to move away from Judaeo Christianity – one moved over as far as they felt would give them the distance they need – the other mocked the former for not moving over far enough. This is repeated by THEM’s criticisms of Satanism in all its veins using Magi tools to present itself, I.e. Forms, Duality, Morality and so on, so moving over further, is not enough for Us unless you can move right through to the other side and devise new tools – or psycho-social collapse of the Matrix to allow the evolution of new tools. What is also interesting is that both ONA and TOS speak in Aeonics -that is to say, the both take notice of civilizations and long spans of years as meaningful representations and indications of collective existence – or to put it another way, they both appreciate that these chunks of time have a story to tell that can be used as a tension to modern times. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino tensions the COS against the TOS] The Church of Satan had been accused by its critics of championing the worship of evil. Not so: What it actually did, as exemplified in the Diabolicon, was to maintain that God” was in fact evil and “Satan”, as a repudiation of that evil, was truly good. This was a new interpretation of “evil” as human denial of personal responsibility for moral decisions, as well as hypocrisy in the executing of such moral decisions as were ventured. True goodness was accordingly to be found in genuine personal responsibility and full acceptance of the consequences of one’s decisions. This is what made the Church of Satan, despite its bizarre facade, feel so refreshingly virtuous next to the repulsive, corrupt Hebraic monotheism it rejected.

+O+ Here we find Aquinos comments that the COS inverted Christian morality to reverse the roles of the Devil and Satan in an attempt to reject Hebraic Monotheism and the first step of Aquino to tension the essential breakthrough of the COS against his TOS. He is in my opinion right in recognizing the evolutionary contribution of the COS to the overall Satanic Strata in its move to invert Christianity as a means to escape it. He also foresees that this is not enough – without this step in the ladder he could not have tensioned the TOS and mapped its geometry. Though there are flashes of the disdain, perhaps more subtle after re-writes and time, that comes with the unconscious thrall of being affected by such forces and that require such a thrall if there is to be evolution (wherein passion of love or hatred propels one in the needed direction by gaining a boost from kicking off from a dying form) .Note, that this passion is diminished by peeling off the exoteric skeleton of this process and making it conscious to others. It is the unconscious factors that act to make us kick-off in the tensioned direction and give us the arrogance or confidence to believe in our respective Forms, Our Truth and Manifest it. It is the innate drive that makes us feel justified and Right to do what we believe it is our duty to do. Thus both TOS and ONA may deny this process occurred, since it is not a conscious one -despite the trail in their memes.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino tensions the TOS against the COS]  Now the Temple of Set was challenged to take one step beyond. The entire Hebraic monotheism, to include even its Satanic reinterpretation as the actual benchmark for evil, would be thrown into the dustbin. JHVH, Satan, Moses, Christ, Mohammed – collectively discarded in all of their social, physical, or metaphysical contexts and pretensions.  In their stead would arise not a mere revival of polytheism per se, but a polyfaceted divine individualism, in which the energy of each such personal consciousness is realized to derive from a Universal inspiration: Set.  This was a Set far more subtle and complex than the superficial character described by the Egyptologists. Just how much so it would take the Temple of Set many years to discover; in many regards it is still doing so.

+O+ Here, Aquino reclassifies Satan altogether, seeking to move so far over away from its connotations that he is prompted to adopt a blank page and re-write the whole thing. He moved, quite far over, away from mere inversion to ‘polyfaceted divine individualism‘ in which each such personal consciousness is realized to derive from a universal inspiration: Set. And here again, the ONA was doing the same moving over, jettisoning off the COS with an even harder kick wherein Satan was also reclassified or rather, re-discovered with critical re-examinations of the meaning of Satan priming the way for a whole different strain of assertion. Yet, the connection Aquino describes may as well be the same connexion the ONA expound under the term Acausal and Nexions. The nomenclature may differ but the action is the same. Each man reclassified Satan and sought to evolve the present understanding of it. ONA’s ciriticism naturally arises of the TOS because the TOS did not move far enough over out of the reigning paradigm to escape what ONA felt were still Magi/Christian trappings. TOS believed it was the rightful heir to the throne and refused to acknowledge the ONA. ONA did it right back. Yet its all a question of extremes – in the eyes of THEM both groups are not far enough over to escape the Magi trappings we perceive innate in the building blocks they have used, merely by using Forms. And so it will go. Hopefully, what people are beginning to realize here, is that there is something very different, some exchange and symbiosis very separate going on underneath all the fighting and disagreements that points to the quintessence of Forces responsible for Life. +O+

 [Extract from TOSd8 Aquino redfines the ‘Gods‘ ]The other Egyptian “gods” were also reperceived. In conventional Egyptology they too, like Set, were merely two-dimensional dolls in a hodge-podge of folktales and parables. Now the individual human consciousness, each as energized by Set, was seen to be capable of seeing past the physical surface of natural phenomena, into the living essence underlying each. These are the Forms described by Plato in his Dialogues, and more originally the true neteru comprehended by the priesthoods of ancient Egypt.  To the extent it has been noticed by conventional society over the years since its [re]founding, the Temple of Set has occasionally been maligned and attacked on various alarmist pretexts: “Satanism”, “cult”, “political extremism”, “mind control”, etc. All such nonsense serves merely to illustrate how ignorant such critics are of the actual distinction and significance of the Temple as summarized here. It is nothing less than an entirely new way of looking not just at self-conscious humanity, but at the physical and metaphysical realities beyond that humanity,

+O+ In similar fashion, the ONA took the existing Chthulhu Mythos and crafted (some say restored) a very different approximation of the Dark Gods these myths were supposed to describe. Yet it scorned the TOS for its Egyptian adoption, citing it as old aeon. We know now that such reactions are exactly that – alchemical reactions in the process of forms tensioning themselves. THEM believe what we are describing and how, fit’s the definition of Neteru; pulling off not just the skin of the form, but extracting the bones on which it is built and seeking for the whisper of life that imbues it with sentience…

Aquino again shares a common bond with Long et al by anticipating the simplifications and conclusions others will jump to in their inability to appreciate the subtle essence of Form and its Formative processes and writing that others will not See. Without the COS to invert Christianity, the TOS to move further over into a new paradigm, the ONA to see the TOS and COS and pour its scorn upon the degree to which TOS extracted itself from the reigning paradigm, and THEMs insight through this Satanic Triangle (for convenience, but really, nothing is that simple that it has only 3 components) allowed this new strain of Form-Based Analysis or ‘Mvimaedivm’ to arise as a tension to existing trends. We are also aware that this particular strain of ours, our tendency to tear things apart so completely strikes a chord with a rather large number of people. We believe this may have something to do with our conscious recognition of what have been occult/hidden processes beneath form and the synchronicity this dis-covery is generating as a new evolutionary form and catalyst for Satanic practice, spreads it wings. Moving on.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino re-emphasizes the Egpytians] To understand the attitude of the Egyptians, it is necessary to emphasize the striking contrast between their view of the world and ours. We live in a universe which we know is in perpetual movement; each new problem demands a new solution. But for the Egyptians this notion of time which modifies the current knowledge of the world, of an alteration of factors which forces a change in methods, had no place. In the beginning the divinity created a stable world, fixed, definitive; this world functions as a motor well oiled and well fed. If there are “misfires” – if the motor fades, if one of the parts making it up is worn out or broken – it is replaced and everything starts off again better than before. But this motor would always remain the same; its mechanism, its appearance, its output would always be identical.

+O+ Remarkably, Aquino devotes as much time explicating the Egyptian Culture and Mythos as Long and Myatt spend on examining and explaining the Greek. It is perhaps attributable to their archetype to be enamoured with past cultures and want to revive them or restore the various virtues and principles of each – and potentially attributable to the publication of Spengler and Toynbees various treatises and volumes on the precursor of Aeonics and the importance of such large scale cycles being popular, fascinating, and available to both at the time of their formative youth. Where Aquino explains the principles of Neteru at length, so to do Long and Myatt expend volumes relating the principles and ideology of National Socialism, Islaam or Greek Philosophy. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino acknowledges exact definition is difficult]  The information concerning these cults which is available to modern Egyptologists is both sparse and confusing. Since a given neter could be portrayed in a number of different ways, identifying the “core neter” is difficult. The images and inscriptions concerning a neter were often altered or appropriated by cultists of rival neteru. In Christian and Islamic times all “old gods” were considered blasphemous, and monuments to them were regularly defaced and destroyed. By the end of the fifth century CE, knowledge of hieroglyphics had died out, not to reappear until the nineteenth century; meanwhile many useless” records perished through neglect.

+O+ Relying on the causation/history of available records to put forward their various forms, whether Neteru or Arete, or Satan – both Aquino and ONA reveal an awareness of the incomplete nature of many surviving texts dealing with various metaphysical or difficult subjects. Various ONA manuscripts relating to the Dark Gods become more and more lucid as you move from the 80’s into the years 2000-2011 indicating an early lack of such records on which to rely – with earlier manuscripts presenting several possible translations or vaguely felt out assumptions based on the available evidence; but both ONA and TOS leave their key concepts open to translation as well as surround their own explanations with a myriad of alternatives. It is not just a mark of being thorough, well-researched and confident in ones subsequent assertions – but the very nature of Mythos itself. Mythos is by nature, incomplete.+O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino acknowledges Sets definition is often faulty]  (2) Set was the neter who was “different” from all of the others. Too often this is simplified into his being the “evil” slayer of Osiris, hence the personification of “evil”; yet any but the most cursory study of Egyptian religious symbolism is sufficient to dispel this caricature. He was rather a neter “against the neteru”: the entity who symbolized that which is not of nature.

+O+ Here too the ONA has quite a few manuscripts that re-examine the assumptions made about various aspects of its Tradition including Satan, Baphomet, Evil, the Sinister, the Causal, and goes to great lengths to set people straight or at least to make an effort to determine and restore the correct meaning of a term. Both Aquino and the ONA realize the duality that threatens to drown the subtlety of their Set/Satan and move to anticipate the problem – but also, with difficulty to extract their current from the simplicity of morality and simple Evil. Both realize the complexity of the issue in explaining the beyond good and evil nature of many of the early approximations of perception – but expend hundreds of pages trying to explain it to those who cannot make this distinction or rather make the distinction Between Good and Evil because they cannot escape the tension of opposites. Here is the realization often explained best that many of us are imprisoned by this inability to perceive without tensions. Anyway, it should be apparent by now that both Aquino and Long have trod a similar path – and even as they have disagreed – the outcome is undeniably mutual benefit. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 The concept of Egyptian Adoption Solidified in Stages] In the first few years of the young Temple of Set, we weren’t quite so clear about this. We duly plunged into many works of conventional Egyptology, some of the more useful of which are still included in the Egypt/Historical and Egypt/Philosophical categories of our Reading List. Various Setians contributed some research articles of this genre to the ScrollRuby Tablet, and Order & Element publications. But it soon became clear to us that, absent an empathy for Egypt – a sensation of its innate soul, as it were – all such studies were sterile and lifeless exercises. The greatest breakthrough for us came in our encounter with the writings of René Schwaller de Lubicz and his wife Isha. Indeed the lion’s – I should say lioness’ – share of the credit goes to her, because much of René’s work is highly technical. Isha was able to synthesize its elemental themes into her highly-readable “novel” Her-Bak, being the story of a young Egyptian’s journey from ordinary peasant to initiated priest.33 For many Setians, once they were exposed to the basic structure of René’s thought through Her-Bak, his more complex works were soon unlocked. And suddenly ancient Egypt came wonderfully, vibrantly to life before us. Now, knowing what to look for and what to do with it once we found it, the Temple of Set discovered no end of wonders over the years, as of course we continue to do today. René’s initial realization came from his study of hieroglyphs: that in addition to their convenience for mere alphabetics, they embodied symbolic principles apprehensible to both the rational and the suprarational intelligence. [His methodology is thus often termed Symbolism”.] Gradually he extended his awareness of this key to Egyptian culture into its architecture (as in his magnum opus examination of the Luxor temple complex, Le Temple de L’Homme) and pre-Pythagoreanism. You will suddenly understand the Pyramids. You will suddenly understand the Temples. And of course you will meet the neteru. Not the two-dimensional, comic-book simpletons cherished by profane Egyptologists, enmeshed in tawdry tales of sex, violence, and meaningless ritual. But the beautiful, wonderful weavers of the most delicate webs of the Objective Universe itself. In their presence, severally and collectively, the awakened Initiate will confront an eternity of discovery and synthetic creativity. And yet the most difficult neter to meet is Set. Because to apprehend all of the others one need only look outward, through the lenses you have learned to fashion for your enlightened vision. But where are you going to place your lever, direct your lens, focus your attention, to see into the nucleus, the central fire, of the thing that is your own conscious self?

+O+ May I be permitted a personal, well more indulgent personal comment here? The differences between the TOS and the ONA on some levels seem intractable – it is not beyond us how people fail to miss the exact nature of the exchange occurring – that is why we are THEM – but the Temple of Set, regardless of any other considerations or comparisons is as much a Nexion in its own right as others, and the ONA comprehends the nature and meaning that is Neteru. The two groups differ in terminology and their exoteric forms clash on occasion as part of a necessary alchemy seemingly ill-understood even by the majority of today’s magicians – but the two men of both groups are sharing an identical source and expressing an identical archetype. Strangely, though they are at the forefront of Satanism, Self-Becoming, the Acausal and Nexions and Neteru – they appear to require the Temple of THEM to perceive the underlying mesh that binds them. More strangely, is that without the Temple of Set which happened to send me to the ONA we could not provide the tension to make visible what is invisible nor could we have achieved what we just did. Aquino’s heuristic explorations and insights are no less poignant or passionately and carefully related or useful or important than those of Long or Myatt. +O+

[Extract from TOSd8 Aquino announces himself an Ipsissimus] On the Ides of March 1979 I came into being as an Ipsissimus VI°. This chapter discusses the rationale and significance of that initiation & formalized degree, as well as the changes to my interest in, attitude towards, participation within, and obligations to the Temple & Æon of Set subsequently and consequently.

– 28 –

+O+ Another thorny point of contention by the ONA is the self awarding of the title of Ipsissimus by Aquino – wherein the ONA fiercely emphasize that no master can confer awards or call oneself a Master without doing a set of proscribed things… There are multiple contradictions here… but the underlying reason for ONA’s annoyance must be part of its unconscious reaction and necessity for a tension to its own view on the matter of earning titles. Aquino’s action helps illustrate nicely what the ONA believe is not how you do it opening the way for them to explain How you do it. Yet more than a few of the ONA’s manuscripts create loopholes and in fact justify Aquinos decision and action to call himself whatever he likes and further whatever aim it is he desires to further. The issue comes down to the degree of movement away from an existing paradigm – where Aquino moved the Temple of Set far away from the Church in some respects – others he did not move so far from, such as the idea of structure, leadership and levels of attainment. Subsequently, ONA disagrees because it moved its Order in different degrees creating more or less tension between the two opposing ideas. We can see though, by viewing the ONA and TOS as energetic creatures whose behaviour does in fact have a logical system of processes, why ONA fiercely defends its own system of leaderless self-attainment and attacks the system of the TOS – its how forms behave. Whatever a person chooses to call themselves or not call themselves is still just an abstraction like all the rest of the abstractions we make – if they are successful in giving themselves a form that does in fact cause a specific reaction such as calling oneself a Master, Grand Master, Ipsissimus or what have you does – then they are clearly on another level above those that react in thrall to that form and do deserve an elevation in energetic understanding (read. Magical prowess). How you do it or what you believe is necessary to achieve such a title, whether you aspire to such a title, is entirely up to that individual or group. If others cannot see it for what it is, or determine whether that title is deserved, then more fool them. If they invest that form with validity of faith then that indicates their level of prowess – and subsequently does Set (excuse the pun) apart the one from the other. As I have said before, the name of the game is the delivery of forms – whatever the means. Personally I see no reason to believe Aquino is not set apart – loyalty to my Order is secondary to not being blinded to the messages of my own eyes – and indeed set very far apart from the other. By that token though, so to is Long or Myatt set far apart from the other – whatever claims either group make about the legitimacy of what needs be done to deserve their rank or any rank – is completely irrelevant to me. I judge for myself through the language of Geometry. To hell with the tension of opposites.+O+

[From tosd8 much further down Aquino questions the TOSs existence and purpose]  Epilogue: Sic Itur Ad Astra After its “long, strange trip” of 30 years “and counting”, what shall we say of the Temple of Set? What has it meant to the thousands of persons whose lives have touched upon it over the years? Is it beneficial to external society? To itself internally? Has it successfully avoided the trap of becoming “a bureaucracy for its own sake” and managed instead to focus on the enhancement of each individual Initiate’s experience? Where best has it succeeded and why? Where has it failed and why, and has it learned from those failures? Can it survive amidst the world’s current and apparent future social climates? To what if any extent can it, and should it, attempt to compensate for failings in society, as for instance inadequate education, courtesy, etc. of individuals who approach it? What are valid reasons and qualifications for persons coming to the Temple? Why should others not be? What should we envision for the Æon of Set? Should we see it as finite, and if so with what theoretical boundaries or eventualities? Will there be a subsequent æon, and how might we [or others] conceptualize it? What of the eventuality of the Order of Horus becoming a Temple of Horus, and a new sam-taui of Set and Horus returning to Earth? What? Who? When? How? Why? To what beginning?

– 41 –

+O+ Yet again we meet that curious parallel energy where both groups take causal breaths over the decades to summarize and re-examine the purpose and history, achievements and point of their forms. One manuscript that springs immediately to mind is Beyond the Adept by the ONA where answers are given to an Adept concerning the -is-ness of the Order of Nine Angles, perception relating to it and a host of other considerations, questioned assumptions, and mental challenges given. This is the shared mentality of both men to provide and foster a living changing Tradition – and so again we must ask, how different are the men behind the Temple of Set and the Order of Nine Angles? Their forms may paint a picture of conflict – but so what? That’s like looking at a picture drawn with crayons and doubting the artists were capable of so much more. How many more manuscripts and urges and examples will it take to push people beyond their archaic reliance on what they see and dutifully process with their traditional inheritance of knowledge and the sloppy tools of form to really See what lays beneath all the currents of the world and its weary matrix? +O+

[Extracted from TOSd8 Aquinos text from the Book of Coming Forth By Night.] And now, having looked upon the past with affection and reverence, we shall turn our gaze to the times before us. Think carefully of the Word of Set, for it is given in witness to my Bond. Behold, O West, I have established my Aeon. I punish the enemies who are in it, placed in the Place of Destruction. I deliver them to the examiners from whose guard there is no escape. Lo, I pass near to thee, I pass near to thee! Affix now my image as it was given to you, so that all who read of these matters may now look upon the likeness of Set. The Word of the Aeon of Set is

+O+ Both ONA and TOS work with the concept of Aeons and base their groups around the importance of Aeons. One names the Aeon Xeper, the other names it Chaos. But they both name it. Both were affected at a similar time in a similar manner by the idea of Aeons – perhaps a logical consequence of a shared bounty of magical lore they inherited – both anticipate a new Age and relate their unique interpretations of the Aeon to come. The TOS and the ONA are archetypally identical – whatever is acting through them, if anything, has seen fit to place these two men side by side as tensions for one another and provide them both with an almost mythical journey that is exactly the same at its esoteric essence. Such suggests an underlying and as yet unidentified magical archetype that takes possession of such individuals… +O+

Australia, Magic and the Sinister

The following comments were taken from a discussion in another forum on Australia and Black Magic with Michael Aquino from the Temple of Set several years ago, comments  that we consider interesting and informative enough to present here as it provides several in-depth insights into the Australian culture from someone who lives here and has the necessary understanding to implement Sinister strategies carefully conceived to achieve maximum mimesis within its particular Ethos.  ——————————————————————————————– Hello Michael, Thanks for your interesting article on Australia – you should visit – like all things, they must be experienced for knowledge to have depth. The interest in Australia (also called Arnhem Land in the past) and creating a “Sinister History” for it – ties up with our work re: the Order of Nine Angles – a group you are no doubt aware of, and which has been my guiding light for approximately ten years now. I first heard of your work in 1997 when researching the CoS and subsequently got a more panoramic view of your work in relation to the ONA via the “Letters to Stephen Brown”. It is nice to finally put a ‘face’ to the name. I was born in Australia but spent half my life here, half my life somewhere else (Aeotearoa). The landscape of Australia is, in a word, hostile. Of the ten most poisonous snakes in the world, we host eight. We have many varieties of dangerous Ants, Wasps, Spiders, Snakes, Scorpions, Crocodiles, the list goes on – and even some of the Birds can be dangerous. We’ve a large wild bird called the Cassowary that can kick a man to death. The fabled Kangaroo so cutely captured in the world’s imagination also comes in a “Red” variety, standing 7 feet tall and with huge back legs it can (and does) ruin many a 4wd when they smash into it at dusk, or again kill a man with one kick. While the “grey” is more docile, it too can cause serious damage if the unwary should try to pat or approach it. The fauna or Australia is as varied as it is strange, inhabited with a massive variety of queer native animals. Though much of the coastline of Australia is inhabited, the majority (about 90%) is desert; where it is not, it is breathtakingly beautiful, but very big, and rather empty so it is a bad idea to take off bush on your own. We have a large variety of terrain here – tropical bush, rainforest, old forest, tundra, desert, mountain, swamp, bush – some of it accessible by land, some of it only accessible via helicopter. In those places by helicopter – there are still new species being found – one of the recent was new and very large spiders in the Kimberlies. No matter where you are though – Australia is largely an inhospitable place when you leave the coastal settlements and head inward about 3-400 km when you begin to enter the “Outback”. Mostly barren, the Outback is where the ‘cutesy’ tourist idyll of Australia quickly fades. Esp. if you’re out there to perform ritual. Not only do you have to watch out for the terrain as weather can change very quickly here causing floods, torrential rains, mudslides, cave-ins or what have you – and the fauna which can cut you if you walk on it, touch it, and poison you – or dodge deadly and openly hostile arachnids, snakes, ants, wasps and so on – watch out for wombats; small bears that are quite vicious, as are koalas whom sport very long claws, both of whom will eat your food, avoid Wild pigs, dingoes, and so on… You also have to keep an eye on the locals – who, as buttoned down farmers of the land, take a dim view of anything that looks like ‘magic’. Luckily, the land is big enough to lose yourself in – but you have to be very careful you find yourself again. The Heat alone kills a lot of unprepared visitors. The Aboriginals, or Koori people are believed to have lived in Australia for some 40, 000 years prior to settlement. The fascinating aspects of their magic should not be ignored – since, they are quintessentially all that comprises the magical history of Australia. There are no white equivalents, except perhaps for the permeation of the church, no magical caucasian characters that have any association to Australian magical history. The Aboriginals speak of a Dreamtime, which very closely parallels the A-causal as spoken of by AL – and is a complex set of stories that not only relate the lore of the Koori – but actually provide MAPS of the Australian Landscape. A large majority of the songs that the Koori teach are not just arbitrary – they contain references to australian landmarks, as Australia is (like New Zealand) broken up into many tribal areas, quoted in the songs. Thus by singing a remembered song – an aboriginal can find their way, even way out “Beyond the Black Stump” (Middle of Nowhere for a white man). This ability has led to the legendary status of their ability as “Trackers”. Whom police often use to find lost people or those who might be hiding from them. They are also extremely proficient in living off the land, finding food and water where white man finds only death. Like some native indian tribes the elders and clans in the outback live in their own perception of time – of which their knack for disappearing or “going walkabout” for as long as ten years, then returning as if they had left only yesterday – puzzles and annoys the consistent-loving white man. This is just a very basic outline of some of the magic that does exist here, none of it in the last 200 years. However, white man has all but wiped out the Ways of the Koori – and they survive only in the outback by a ever diminishing group of Elders. Alcoholism and Substance abuse, particularly petrol has all but finished off the Tradition of the Koori, now treated with tokenism by a PC wary govt – but originally pursued in waves of Genocide by the British. On the topic of Satanism though – that form is very recent here. Unlike older countries such as the UK or USA, there is very little Sinister history here. Some witch scares and some minor belief in the Devil – but there is at the present time only an estimated 30,000 practicing Satanists in a population of 18-19 million people. Most of these have received their instruction on Satanism from the Satanic Bible, You (ToS), or a mixture of internet-based agencies following 1997. Prior to which the number of Satanists was believed to be less than half of the above quoted number. The 70’s held a few reactionary satanic rises in worship – though none of these made any significant mention and are only mentioned in history as a collective appearance. A few Australian serial killers have named Satan as their inspirator – but that kind of thing is prevalent everywhere. None of these killers have ever matched the status of Ramirez or Manson however for the occult link. In terms of the Hq of THEM: Australia was chosen deliberately. Since I live here, am proud of my heritage, both Irish and Australia (I’m descended from Kings on one side, Convicts on the other, a nice nuance) and have some considerable ambition due to my Wyrd – it was decided that Australia would become host to a new nexion of the ONA and act as a psychic and/or physical fulcrum for the rest of the Sinisterion. To this end, we hope to challenge the status quo of satanic instruction here, and infuse the ONA-type Satanism in a country that has not yet been saturated by the ToS/CoS mentality to the degree of other countries. Though the eradication of religion and not dealing with the reactionaries to religion is one of our primary concerns. Australia has only been settled by the white man for around 200 years and has had no real impact on the Occult – aside of course, from the magnificent practices and way of living of the Koori whose way is now side-lined, ignored, and pushed further toward destruction; there has been no Sinister Characters or Contribution to Satanism from this Continent (some argue, Island) and THEM arose to change that. So while interesting to hear someone else’s take on Australia based on its cultural history – its magical one is something else altogether, and we believe yet to be written. There is much potential for Australia to serve as the new nexion, indeed even as an HQ for Falcifer, not just for its ominous and beautiful landscapes, hostility, alieness, or the fact that almost any act of open ritual is seen as ‘black mass’ thus a cartharsis would generate a significant amount of energy to be dispersed (for more info see Oto Anorha #30) into its red earth, unlike the jaded USA or UK where such things are just viewed as fringe activities of nut jobs, or quietly tolerated, magic Here involves risk. Esp. when it utilizes the manner in which we are using it to make significant changes to Australian History by giving it a Sinister one. This will take time of course – but then that is part of the magic taught within ONA’s methodology. Oh – PS – I was re-reading your findings on Australia and realized I’d forgotten to address a particular point I had intended to. viz, the use of “Oz”. You quoted: ““Oz”, oddly enough, is the name some Australians attach to their country. It is here that the band flees, to a settlement deep in the blisteringly-hot Australian Outback. Over fifteen hundred people have formed a settlement that is nearly totally self-sufficient. Weather control, lakes, forests, mountains, underground agriculture, and huge machines all serve to support this community.” Perhaps owing to the illiteracy of the earliest convicts from England, a vernacular developed among the imprisoned that was short and sweet, gruff and particular to the penal communities. Historically/Linguistically – I really couldn’t say – but what I do know is that Australia, prior to the huge influx of foreigners and the rise in political correctness which has been a great challenge to the way Australians speak, act and tell it like it is; expresses itself in a unique way which some have termed ‘lazy’ and others ‘down-to-earth’. Life here in the 1800’s was extremely tough. Enough said. There wasn’t time for dressing up one’s language nor much opportunity to learn it for those who colonized this Great Southern Land. As a result, the alpha-male who could get things done, (aka the ‘Battler’ against the Establishment *Ned Kelly, for instance*, an archetype that emerged in reaction to the oppressive imperialism of the British Rule) with a minimum of fuss (or “airy-fairy”) was the thing to be – and represented a schism between Convict and Jailer that still stews today. The discovery of Gold was probably what bought the largest infusion of cross-culture Australia had yet seen and allowed the Chinese to flourish alongside the Irish. This influx on the gold fields exacerbated already fierce rivalry between the cultures – a rivalry which was somewhat captured by the Nation’s later obsession for sport but which was also partly responsible for the esoteric development of Australian colloquialism. As I already said, a huge alpha-male meme was required to tame Australia; the men who first arrived here built the roads, carved out the hillsides, lay miles of track, cut down forests, hewed rock faces; were a breed of their own, Tough Buggers by any stretch. The worship and necessity of such an archetype has been watered down somewhat with the relaxation of British imperialism – and the bullshit of PC, but has led to the survival of an ideology that the ability to down incredible amounts of beer, endure the toughest conditions, support one’s own, stand up for what’s right, support Sport and the National Obsession with Football, violence and domestic/tribal patriarchal rule (That the Convicts got to play the British guard at football/cricket has had a huge influence in the way things are ’settled’ here.)- among many other traits unique to Australian culture – being the dominant characteristics of It’s people. The hero worship of nobodies who became/become somebodies remains one of the defining features of Australian culture – but woe betide that someone should ‘forget where they came from.’ Because of the tribalism that existed in the colonies and gold fields – and that includes with the Koori – it was considered great fun by the colonists to make sport with new arrivals who were often told all sorts of tall tales about Australia at the expense of the hapless visitor shaking their head in amazement. Many Americans still think the ‘platypus’ is such a tall tale. But it exists. One fossil was recently found that showed a former species had teeth. On that – it is also believe that during the Gondwana period that many of the species native to Australia crossed into New Zealand – thus the kiwi is believed to be Australian by some circles. Not something I can substantiate, I just have a good memory for recalling what people say. To some extent, it has been surmised that this habit of ‘talking smack’ to visitors gave rise to legends of Australia in other countries as a wonderland – and thus an “Oz” – but this is probably not really the only explanation, esp. given that Australia was colonized well before frank baums 1900 writing of the Wizard of Oz. A more likely culprit for this -is that although they can work extremely hard – Australians still prefer their lazy chipped English to the prim and proper ‘pommy’, and have a love of shortening everything that might be too fancy for the alpha-male, to as short a phrase as possible. Speaking like this is one of the tribal characteristics that identifies tourists from locals – as is the strange rhyming slang used to codify everyday objects names and places. Thus you, Michael, would be known as ‘Mick’, here. Patrick/Patto, Service Station/Servo, and its gets even more obscure; the Brisbane Cricket Grounds for instance, is called the “Gabba”. Figure that one out. Of the efficiency in everything physical – there was also a quiet appreciation for the poet or artist who offered escapism (however mild) from the harshness of living off the land, esp. when that poet effectively captured the hard life of the colonists. Qv. Henry Lawson. Many people assume the obscure sayings that comprise much of the Aussie vernacular (though generally only in the Working Class) exist because of a simple peculiarity of the Australian culture – or just assume the Australians enjoyed ‘taking the piss’. But the Australian language (now in danger of extinction due to PC) stems from the alienation of the early convicts, the challenges they faced in settlement and colonization of this very tough land, the persecution they endured under British imperialism, and the threat they felt after finally colonizing the land and finding gold to make their fortunes – from the rising influx of immigrants. None of these things, these vital currents that form the Australian Ethos have changed; there is still alienation because the convicts estrangement from their homeland never went away; although having gotten softer in the coastal cities the average Australian worker esp in the outback is gruff, tough and cold as steel to outsiders, warm and affable to his mates and still casts a suspicious eye at anyone remotely in Authority, inc the foreman, boss, policeman or anyone who is brave/stupid enough to try and climb the ladder by stabbing his mates in the back or ‘putting on airs’. And despite the nonsense of having to disguise racism openly and instead channel it into underground resentment (What would Jung say about repressing this facet?) to meet the demands of political correctness in the face of a series of Govt’s trying to make Australia a cultural melting pot for everyone; hatred seethes within many white Australians toward this increasing wave of newcomers. And tribalism, taking root because of reaction to this hostility has led to entire enclaves being populated by just one race, Springvale in Victoria for instance, is mainly (95%) inhabited by Koreans, Chinese, and other Oriental Races, the wealthy Toorak township in Vic is saturated mostly by Jews, Frankston in Vic by WASPS, other areas particularly by the Lebanese, Sri Lankans, Indians, Greeks etc. A situation which would require its own separate reply. For all the efforts of the Govt and media to promote the illusion of equality and foster some magical idyll of the world’s cultures living in harmony together – Australia is sitting on a cultural time bomb which will take only a few careless (or careful) matches to set off. Literally – a cricket match or football match can quickly shed the pretext of racialism and expose the fierce alienation felt by different tribes that assembles them. So in many ways – understanding the Australian populace, whether as a politician or a Satanist, requires in-depth exposure to its culture – which traditional culture of the WASP, was/is designed to tribalize the white australian, marginalize anyone else, and protect his/her very tenacious views which survive from the onset of his arrival here. Hence Sport – as a racial current – is taken very seriously here. In fact, it is the dominating Religion.

An Introduction to the Arte of Deception

Please note that due to the complexity of this MSS other Works focusing on particular aspects of the Greater Whole by THEM may need to be consulted throughout.

 As an infiltrator (I prefer Wanderer) of many groups by many means to obtain the necessary information for me to piece together my puzzle – I have learned a formidable deal about the Arte of Deception (AOD). Herein I present a few of my Insights regarding the AOD.

 It should be understood by now that members of THEM each have differing opinions as to the techniques and the definition of the LHP and Black Magic – just as we do with Shape-Shifting. Just as members do not have a unitary agreement (But rather allow a convenient representation to present itself) of the nature of the Dark Ones, for instance, each of us expressing their own views – in Sinister Solidarity. Our interests in shape-shifting range from the mythology and magicology of the ancient practices of the Werewolf, invocation of the Dark Gods and the presencing of their energies via the human medium, physical metamorphosis via mastery over the cosmic egg, and the diffusion of consciousness into the acausal via a variety of advanced techniques, just to name a few. However, this Introduction will deal with nomenclature concerning some basic techniques of glamour, deception, misdirection, and protection vital to add to any foundation of fundamental skills in the development of the Arte of Deception as it relates to and concerns a specific nexion of the Temple of THEM.

 The hidden/occult/esoteric side of the Grand ‘Science’ of what is conveniently referred to as “Shape-Shifting” is generally misunderstood and greatly underestimated regarding the intricacy and complexity of its execution due to the actual underlying nature of deception (of which there are many esoteric secrets) – for if it is not “misunderstood or greatly underestimated” then it is a glamour incomplete. That is to say – if the seams of the geometry do not show – then how are they (the audience) to know there is a Deception at all? Sometimes it is best to act entirely invisibly – however, in presencing a form (or formulae, to be more accurate) such as there is something of a crucial arte in the Visible.

Some Preliminary Notes:

One way to think of form is the following. Imagine a dark room containing people who are standing still. A voice suggests to them that the room contains deep pits in the floor. It is thus predictable that for some of those people – the belief in pits will come into existence (as forms) and influence their behaviour accordingly. Whether or not the content is there is irrelevant. The illusion of authority (a Deceptor) and the power of suggestion are enough to make the pits real for some. Pending of course on the relationship of the voice of authority to the people in the dark room, an outcome can be predicted. But those variables are discussed in another MS. The Deceptor aims to gain the trust of those he wishes to deceive in order to deceive them more thoroughly and more easily, by understanding form and the tremendous influence its temporal nature has on humanity.

In general – a ‘form’ as apprehended by THEM is a causal temporal interstice, which is perceived to have specific, general and abstract properties by the human nexion pending their degree of consciousness.*/** For us, a ‘form’ is a convenient way of referring to any invention of human perception that results from the validated understanding or binding/restricting definition of interpretation within parameters of description, content, or value of the content of ones perception.

But a form is not merely a convenient way to describe objects considered physical or real. A form can be intangible too – it can be an Ideology, a Religion, A set of beliefs. A form can also be chemical, mathematical, geometrical, lyrical, literal, or musical. Forms arise from the stimulus received by the five senses or the rich tapestry of experience they saturate us with leaving us to ‘make sense’ of their presence; these may be considered raw forms exhibited by the cosmos and its being. But when these forms are subsequently interpreted by the human being causally such dimensional bias disables the means to see these exhibitions as they Are. Any instance in which a conclusion is made of ones perception by restricting stimulus into a manageable frame of reference so as to control or understand it (thus willfully extracting meaning and mentally separating its from its acausal component as a connexion to everything else) is to presence a form.

 From an Acausal viewpoint all Forms are considered perceptually limited/separated from their acausal component. And while essence remains imbued with the Acausal, appearance can only be experienced and seen causally, that is, from a limited, causal perception. In the context of the Adept who perceives the Acausal and the Causal, (as well as their own Nexion and Co-Nexion to both of these ‘dimensions’) all forms as manifested by human-beings regardless of their Time, Technology, Culture or Civilization (thus far) are artificial imprisonments of the acausal, a wishful projection by the current consciousness onto what THEM have called the ‘Black Clay’. (Qv. MSS In Sinister Solidarity.) And are representative of the markers that characterize the geometry of an Epoch.

 Essentially the Black Clay is that world we perceive via our consciousness either as an Adept or Non-Adept in its pure state – that is, the moment of crystallization that provokes the consciousness to exit/extrude its body and diffuse itself in the greater being when the human nexion becomes acutely aware of two pure instances of consciousness (there are more than two – but this divisive/unifying experience is one of the earliest of an Adept). One being the irresistible pull of what was hitherto felt as an isolated location of the consciousness inside the skull (human-centred geometry) – the other being awareness that there exists a unified collective ‘something’ external/ulterior to one’s pure point of consciousness – but of which it too, is a part. (life-centred geometry) (Qv. The Simultaneous Pulse, Mvim III). Suddenly, convenient abstractions to terminize a duality in space, i.e. an assertion of one’s position and the position of one’s emanations in relation to other phenomena – “Inside/Outside”, “Esoteric/Exoteric”, “Black/White” begins to quaver, then ominously vibrate, and shatter. Consciousness of one’s co-nexion with the Acausal, achieved.

 The Black Clay is an analogy for a blank slate onto which humanity draws conclusions – thus re-naming part of that blank slate with a temporal name, and thus form. The Black Clay is a unified connexion and experience of the Acausal and Causal that is broken down by causal consciousness into separate, abstract chunks of manageable context (a process made necessary for any human being without acausal awareness) and referred to both generally and specifically i.e. as time/space, or chemical, atomic, sub-atomic ‘matter’ that we can physically see, hear, touch, taste and smell. But as the experiments of Scientific analysis have thus far shown – the universe and its content cannot be separated into one set of singular/unified components on Any level – in fact it is a pointed comment to say that the very concept of Singular may very well be a causal-inspired myth. ‘It’ has proven to be multiple, even at the smallest level of causal perceptual isolation. Thus, the Black Clay represents a raw undefined state of perception, prior to human projection warping it from its complete context into bifurcations on the causal plane that are ‘understood’ ‘known’ or ‘made sense of’.

 It is this acausal purity that concerns THEM: however it be approached or its context sought to be made clear in causal terms and systems; from Physical-Based Sorcery, Seven-Fold Way Satanism, Form and Chaos, Buddhism, Aescetism, by members of whatever particular mode of thought and apprehension: the process has thus far seemed to be similar for all, indeed is a phenomena dangerously close to being called ‘Objective’. Such a process is what might be called a hyper-cubic inversion/expulsion of one’s own being: since one must effectively (and the following are simplistic abbreviations for caustic and complex systems of practice) “turn ones being inside out”, “die to oneself”, “expel the Self” and “dissolve the possession of Own”, to exhibit (co-join) with its Acausal source. But what has not yet been mentioned by the ONA – is whether the consciousness, diffused into the Acausal – can re-manifest/re-assemble itself – or, come back from the Abyss. This, I am inclined to believe is theoretically possible. But should such a Dark God return – it is impossible to know how to quantify it – all we can do thus far is speak of things outside of their duality, turn to new concepts of De-Abstracted Perception which is to place one’s perception of the world in an Acausal context – to be a student of Cliology. Much of what has been revealed via the ONA and attempted by its protégés has not yet had the time to mature, moreover, the distortion of magic has not decreased, if anything it has multiplied, with the magical sector still expecting magic to be physical – to be perceived by the five senses available to them. That is to say, that the abandonment of certain causal habits has not yet occurred and until it does, the means of Acausal Perception will not come.

 When anything is generalized in this bifurcation of the Black Clay – it becomes something and is perceived by the human consciousness as a temporal form borne of necessity and convenience. On the superficial level generalization is a convenient way to communicate – but it quickly becomes extremely uncomfortable and highly unstable if any serious analysis or depth is undertaken into it. People are aware of this even if on an unconscious level – but to make communication possible, this lazy standardization is accepted. Only specialists and sadomasochists concern themselves with the sticky philosophical problems of analysis of what the sky actually is, and in what context, and from whose point of view, on whose authority, and so on ad infinitum. Of course a convenient lack of depth requires that other generalizations are made – “grass” “green” “sky” “blue” all a natural part of human living. But, a downside to this laziness is that slowly one can begin to enmesh themselves in an artificial geometric prism of pre-supplied interpretations and meanings. This prism is segmented and catalogued and revised and relied upon – until one day one becomes completely trapped in a self-sufficient web of interpretation and can no longer perceive beyond the interpretation.

 Now, as far as THEM are concerned, this is where Form, as a self-sufficient and already explained library of catalogued phenomena that controls interpretation of reality via a pre-made set of labels and projections, opens up the wonderful world of counter-projections or ‘opposites’, that is to say a dynamic tension between points. Such counter-projections are as much an illusion as the projections in the first place – but are nevertheless powerfully vulnerable to exploitation by those with the awareness of the context of the enmeshment of beings trapping themselves in one, causal, plane.

 In the active sense: One can either work to un-mesh such beings – or enmesh them further. It is thus that the idea of geometry and the superimposition of it over the Matrix is useful for perceiving the world as a matrix containing all manner of shapes made of, say, light, which light is not real to the Acausal Perceptor and whose shape divests it secrets by revealing its inner structure, while the same shape is cloaked with projections, its essence hidden and covered with the ‘real’ by the Causal Perceptor. It might be useful to reveal here that THEM are in some sense still ‘Against Time’. This Resistance makes itself clear in the unconscious reference to such things as a ‘Sinister Matrix’ – which is a re-building of the context of the world to survive the causal effects of the psychic waste pooling in our Time. One simple contemporary example of this is the disturbing nature of advertisements and the enervating vibrations they deliver: one might even be convinced that the word of the aeon was in fact, “NOW”. Certainly, the word of the past and coming few decades.

 The content of the Temple MSS “UAE” may be useful to understand the limiting effects of causal perception and the following extract from Mvimaedivm II may on one level, be of use here to explain how dimensionally restricted perception limits an object’s essence:

 When one forms a view of an object one immediately limits its reality. Its reality is confined by these limitations, the object becomes slave to our perception and subsequently restricted in terms of what it is and isn’t, can and cannot be or do by a precise mode or model of laws and rules. While this doesn’t actually change the object, it changes everything else. When one sets in stone the conditions for an objects existence, the object is interpreted thusly by those conditions – yet these conditions are finite, not infinite, and use only a small section of the possibilities open to the object, by classifying it capable of only one or a few modes of existence according to a base of conceptions one has proceeded from. One projects error upon an object, because of relativity.

 Note however, that the writings of THEM are an approximate for the Essence: they can bring some closer to perceiving these energies we speak of as they are, but they cannot convey that energy itself.

 While the MSS of Liber 13/13 in particular those sections dealing with Life and Human-Centred Geometry and the MSS Universes Parallel further explain in detail the other components that come together as separate studies focused on forces and magical understanding to bring this complex issue into a unifying force.

Detection/Critical Assessment of forms, their structure, and their essence are generally turned over in the mind and weighed against a plethora of past experiences, predicted outcome, inconsistencies, potential for projection, the underlying motivations for projecting the form, expectations past and present, memory and so on, plus a healthy dose of human analysis balanced somewhere between Optimism, and Cynicism. Because where there is a Deceptor (And all human beings are scorpions) there is a Detector.

Experience/Experiment shows that since Form is an abstract that resides solely in the Causal experience, and because the Acausal component implicit therein cannot be utilized to analyse the essence of an acausal presentation by a Deceptor on the causal plane. I.e. causal beings, are blind to it. Analysis of a Deceptor will inevitably operate from a human-centred/self-centred fixation by the would-be Detector – wherein, consciousness operating from the mindset characteristic of a resident imprisoned in the human body is enmeshed in the physical form and indeed the Physical. The Causal. And thus, Forms.

 All this is a detailed way of explaining that someone attempting to see through a Form – will naturally use other forms to determine their progress. Without acausal perception – without the diffusion of consciousness, they cannot help it, since it is form that characterizes and restricts the causal perception in a 3d plane and it is the immature development of acausal perception but nonetheless imbuement of it in the human nexion that leads to “contradiction” and seemingly irreconcilable differences ‘between’ forms: an illusion held up by the nexion itself. It’s not strange that the Scientific community should be labeling into existence so many multi-verses, alternate dimensions, and so on and yet not simply include the Acausal in their calculations, something that would make sense of much of their confusion – a) the Scientific community has as the ONA say, lost sight of Science and become a bevy of theoreticists. b) We hold that the Acausal cannot be perceived from a Causal perspective. That is part of the hypothesis being tested by the presence of the Temple of THEM. Another part being the energetic grid to hi-jack and subvert cyberspace, the other a physical energetic grid to hi-jack and subvert Australia to serve as a nexion for Vindex. Other parts of course, to be revealed as various stages are arrived at.

 But with this notion of form and acausal perception in mind, let us now turn to some of the more mundane causal forms that make up this extraordinary experiment.

 The Spear

One of the secrets guarded until now is the true extent of infiltration by members of THEM into other groups via close association with key figures to crystallize a secret intelligence network – another, the sharpness of our perception. Due to the inability of a causal-mired nexion to see beyond form: it is not difficult to use that reliance on form to create a powerful mental glamour. One such glamour is called the Spear.

 Note some key points in Shape-Shifting:

 1. One must adopt a shape.

2. One’s shape must be seen to make mistakes.

3. One’s shape must be seen.

4. One must have visible faces and forms – while being an invisible face of form.

5. The target must only ever see what you want them to see.

6. The arte of Deception involves the art of Distraction.

7. Being an excellent shape-shifter naturally leads people to distrust you.

1 To interact on the causal plane requires a shape, a presentation, a shell or human guise. We know this.


To presence Acausal forms requires an involved weaving of thousands of illusions often over a lengthy period of time. For it is in the summary/overall experience of this weaving, that is to say between the forms, that the gap of the Acausal reveals and illuminates.

For example: in each personal interaction, these usually being one-to-one or face-to-face, one decides which attribute to emphasize in order to build a picture of one’s “persona” in the targets perception. One replies in a manner according to what one wishes to emphasize at any given point. Should mystery be emphasized, Should certain attributes or emotions be emphasized, Should power or connections be emphasized? What, and how are tentative tenuous decisions that correlate to the Experiment and what is called for at any given time to extend a tendril. But what is not generally made known is that to be effective in shape-shifting – it is necessary not only to have your real persona operating a front persona – but for your front persona to be operating its own front too, a deeper glamour I call a “spear”.

 It is through the spear(s) that one of THEM is known by everyone outside of one’s inner Sinisterion. And then, even inside, members of THEM are largely unknown (that is, information falls into an abyss) even to each other.

The spear is the amiable cheerful face of the Deceptor. A Deceptor naturally meaning, one who deceives. The Spear has a name by which others will know it and an array of attributes that appeal to the most general population. It is the name(s) by which one signs things, says things, is seen, heard and witnessed. Most people have an alternate persona – but they do not have a spear. Nor strangely, do they understand the necessity for one, especially in this dangerous work. A fact lamented by not a few of the Sinisterion careless enough to let their vigilance lapse.

 The spear, of which there can be more than one representation, represents the first line of Satanic defence. The average person is so caught up in oneself that they are careless about the information they exchange with others. (THEM are surgical.) Naturally, to discern the motivations of someone a person will read between the lines. During the friendly banter exchanged a wise magician remains vigilant that they are being studied.

What this means – is that, due to human caprice, the Detector (the person studying ‘you’) will be aiming to fill in some rather large gaps in his picture of you – esp. if you are one of those mysterious, anonymous types.

Thus it is that the Spear fills the role of supplying those details to feed the hunger of the curious. It is the “casual unwitting mistake-maker” – the ‘you’ “careless” enough to give occasional innocuous “personal details” during pleasant information exchanges to secretly assist someone in building up a picture of you to decrease their immediate curiosity (native to all inquisitive brains). And it is prior to assuming a major form, such as ours, that the smart shape-shifter sits down and literally creates a completely set of fictional personas complete with fixed attributes with which to dangle as a carrot on a stick. (This involves some tricky manipulation of postal loopholes, address exchange, identification flaws, library archives, dangerous associates, and ID stealing – covered in the section on Camouflaging the Chameleon. Trade secrets of Espionage and Intelligence and Satanic Tradition.)

It is the spear that will exchange sensitive information, the spear that will send and receive mail, the spear that will act as an administrator/inductor, the spear that will meet and greet and introduce and mingle, the spear that will mislead and misdirect both its friends and thus its potential enemies as to its actual nature and the spear that will serve as a decoy to hostile forces. Making a pseudonym is usually done by anyone using the computer – though haphazardly without the psychological arsenal of one of THEM and without a clear conception of deception. Most people can be persuaded to give sensitive personal information merely with a suitable Spear by appealing to their personality type and vices. Trust – places a person in a precarious position in our line of work.

The spear, though cheerful, personable, likeable, must also be seen to be secretive. This immediately places an increase of weight on any detail a Detector CAN extract from the spear directly or indirectly. Name, Age, Gender, Location, Outward Connections, Consistent Responses and Philosophies, Interests, Known Associates and Motivations are all top of the list. One by one some or all of these are ‘leaked’ via the spear (this itself an Art!) or are presenced, supplied, gathered what have you from available information distributed by the Spear – incidentally, a glamour so named because the Detector literally impales himself unknowingly upon its point. With this information, some of the things presented to some of the members of the Sinisterion may now make further sense.

 Now, from experience, it is Between the Spear and the Perception of the ‘you’ behind the spear where the Detector will look for You, the Deceptor. Now it is understood why an extra line of defence is required, rather than simply an alter-ego. If, a Detector looks for ‘you’ between a fake persona and another fake persona – what can be found of ‘you’? If a Detector looks for ‘you’ between You and your fake persona – anything they extract may prove highly detrimental.

 The Acausal shape-shifter is in a somewhat precipitous position. Their form must be seen from a variety of strange and difficult to explain angles. And I say difficult, because one can no longer simply use the terminology of the causal dimension – but must employ quantifiers for both. I was asked why I did not simply speak from a purely Acausal point of view – to which the reply is – there is no known language for the Acausal save for that of Dreaming.

Continuing – it is not enough that a teacher of shape-shifting take on ONE visible layer of form in order to demonstrate his skills and techniques (Qv. RA/Tnepres/ThoTh/f/CV/J/Eddas/E/Edward and so on) whose wraith has shown a prolonged visible countenance of a shape-shifter with distinct features and identification traits (and Works) as moving from one phase to another physically, magically, mentally to occupy various roles. Now here it gets intricate. It is not enough because it represents only a superficial level of shifting. A vital attribute of any visible form is a certain degree of deficiency. Without that figurehead of calculated clumsiness the shifter lacks the very element that renders them invisible. While Legion keeps the punters busy, focused, occupied, distracted – the absence of sound – the vaccum created by the pressures of the actual shifter goes unnoticed. Thus one of THEM can sidle right up to you and you not even know it. Because the Spear of the Shifter is seen out in the open – the punters focus on the wrong fellow. They consider themselves astute, watchful, aware of the possibility of misdirection and deception by this strange fellow who teaches shape-shifting and admits to being deceptive and infiltrating various organizations – but, what’s this, he’s not as good as he thinks he is, he’s left clues… heh… Have we now? So then, astute ones, how many of US are there? One? Two? Six? Or a Dozen? What are our names? What defines US that reveals US – Symbolism? Terminology? Beliefs? Age? Location? Energy? Which groups do we watch from the inside, IOT? ONA? ToB? OAA? MLO? TOS? FCOS? SOS? OTO, yours? Where did you get your information on THEM – from US? Or from the Spear? And we are Australian, right?

It is questions like these that beg for the mercy afforded by critical thinking.

ONA – masters of chameleonization created a very similarly layered labyrinth using the above techniques. Try, for instance, reading the ONA’s MSS with this in mind. Where some of the insights such as those garnered by the MSS – “A Contemplation of DWM” may arise.

 We know the Acausal Deceptor cannot be seen – we know this because that form of magic has no form or physical identification – it is not causally detectable. If it was, THEM should not have moved into advanced stages of its first aim without detection and without difficulty.

 Some of our detractors (of whom we watch carefully) underestimate the value of extreme patience and subtlety. One gate took three years to open, another five, another eight. Not a problem – we’re not going anywhere and we have nothing better to do than achieve our aims.

 One of those aims is to teach our black magical principles from the Australian Nexion and reveal the theory and techniques that comprise them. It would generally be considered counter-productive to the formation of any group trying to attain personal power over its members to reveal such layers and operations: for if no longer focused on Legion, where might they look? Into the “Dark Soul of the Night”? Quite. Now if only they used that awareness when perceiving Magian forms…

 However, the ‘You’ (i.e. causal vessel) that subsists beneath the glamour of the Spear, being bound by form, will, and does, exhibit information allowing further profiling of your identity and character. And Here, a very pointed analogy can be drawn between the survival of the physical human being/nexion in order to achieve the Great Work – and the romantic view of a Dark God clawing at the veil between the Worlds seeking intrusion. On one level – they are one and the same. Until the physical body is completely diffused, that is, an entirely acausal, there is a paradoxical dance with death whereby the Satanist endangers themselves, lives on the edge etc – and yet undertakes the training, steps and measures to ensure the highest level of protection for survival from the entropy of the mundane world.

 See ‘An Analysis of Frequency L13/13’ for further instances. Following these it can be a difficult game to conceal one’s closer (habitual) attributes simply because of the tell-tale trail of the geometry of information. Things sometimes beyond control when using form are one’s method or manner of communication – one’s terminology, or even a consistent focus on certain concepts. Thus it is that some shape-shifters (one in particular whose spear is infamous) have left trails that show certain persons are and have been among us whilst cultivating glamour of a very special sort – practicing a variety of ‘habitually disruptive’ roles to keep themselves randomized, and yet remain virtually undetected by those without the eyes to see. But it’s not for us to reveal them. We enjoy the ‘game’ as much as they do.

 Beneath the ‘You’ is the diffusion of consciousness characteristic of the Adept – the core of a Dark Sol. But remember it is in the rays of the sun that most of the ‘Work’ is done. From day one – carry a spear. We have.

 7 Yes, unfortunately, or rather as a result of, diffused consciousness that interferes with one’s causal ability to maintain a solid form to others; being known as a shape-shifter of some skill and of course, revealing the disarming secrets of one’s trade, carries with it the burden of implicit suspicious mistrust. Members have reported side-effects of our ‘Grand Science’ with members of their inner Sinisterion due to able demonstrations of Chameleonization openly – thus revealing how adept they are at controlling what people see and witness of them. This has lead to issues of instability, esp in magical relationships, where one may say the illusions of the causal are experienced withdrawn and the frightening (from their point of view) essence beyond projection revealed. Thus Emily no longer sees John, but a sinister grinning trickster, a dark, mysterious and cunning master of illusion who sends her projections back to her. This has the effect of causing people to be perpetually unsure whether a shifter is sincere or merely playing another role: An unavoidable Sinister Aspect of THEM’s Work and this Work in general. One of the disarming scenarios concerning the ONA was one (disturbingly argued) suggestion that the Order could in fact be the work of one Super-jew who decided to prove the merit of the Jewish faith by manipulating its enemies perfectly and unknowingly into adhering to the wisdom of a Sacred Jewish Holy Order under the guise of Satanism/NS/Islaam and so on. Unfortunately, there is a sinister correlation between the deceptive potential and the invisible ultimate aim of the shape-shifter. When one becomes as adept at shape-shifting as DWM the possibilities increase frighteningly – past the Abyss it becomes correspondingly difficult to shake one’s head definitively at anything manifesting on the causal plane. Pending the more advanced results of the Seven-Fold Way – a better judgement can be made. On that – it is somewhat limiting that the Seven-Fold Way disdains the study of Qabbala and Jewish Magic – for then one may preclude a study of the enemy for greater comparison that can be considered vital for a more rounded self-discernment.

 To summarize before we move on: the essential point being made is that creating a thing like THEM is only possible via a tandem of invisible (and visible) infiltration of key players known or in any way associated or trying to associate with THEM – and some very special rules of Satanism that aren’t known to many, some that we have borrowed, some that we have created. The ONA’s Shrencing MSS, I believe, danced on the outside of these techniques. THUS: Let them think they know where/who/what you are – while you Know where/who/what they are. This is a practice quite similar to the blackmail operations set up to entrap riches and power via the cameras for compromise within a Temple. The Temple, being an enticing forbidden environment where the lure of dark magic and unbridled sex holds fascination for many who are thus left (that is, not informed) to invest it with their projections as a place of romance and intrigue, a literal temple to Satan and doorway to exciting taboos all shagpile carpets and mahogany altars as it were – is seldom understood by the eager for the menacing role it plays in surveillance, tactical espionage, and entrapment. They seldom understand or are meant to understand, the extent to which the Temple watches them. This type of thing is very much the case with many Satanic Industries: though it bears repeating that THEM have emerged to help a few out of the occult labyrinth, hence our revelations of our Satanic techniques for the few who deserve to learn them.

The Tempel ov Blood (Qv. Liber 333) emphasize Infiltration of Organizations, as do the Order of Nine Angles, of which we are a Nexion. To them, these techniques are probably already known – but to those who wish to become one of THEM, these notes may prove a disturbing sobriquet. MEHR SEINS ALS SCHEIN…

 *Briefly: In terms of causal perception – general refers to the common convenient name for interpreted content, i.e. a “ball” or “sky”. Specific refers to a definition of an abstract in a layer of further segmented abstraction. “A shiny, red, ball with spots” or “Stratosphere, Atmosphere, Oxygen/Nitrogen/Carbon Dioxide” while an abstract is essentially the end result of interpretation of any content using further abstracts to do it. These faculties are employed in this manner due to the size and position of our human-centred consciousness which finds itself enmeshed by the physical body and whose concerns are directly related to its feelings of inferiority and superiority relative to it.

** In terms of acausal perception – none of these differentiations exist. An abstract in the causal is not the same as an abstract in the acausal. An abstract in the causal (Qv. The Star Game: adv. Asstd. Essays) can be defined as anything isolated in perception by giving it a name. Until it has a name or parts of it are named by projection, the ‘Black Clay’ to some extent is experienced as it is – i.e. formless. Abstract Perception is a mutually inclusive consciousness of being the acausal within the causal. See Appendix.

+ The Reason for creating new words is not only to define new esoteric experiences – it also has another undertone: because of the uniqueness of such words, it makes it easier to track the growth and path of their forms online. 

Love vs. Loyalty: A Study in Fear and Control

Love Vs Loyalty – A Study of Fear & Control.

Love is uncontrollable. It jumps upon us, without permission; it
is beyond us. We know we cannot turn it on and off. Because this is
beyond our understanding or control, it can be terrifying. To subdue
this fear, loyalty is demanded.
Until 20 years ago in India, if a man died before his wife, she
was expected to throw herself upon his funeral pyre, to show that she
was loyal only to him. If she failed to do this, she was shunned by
her family and community; deemed disloyal, weak and loveless.
Interestingly, the same was not expected of the man if his wife
died. Part of this tradition was keeping up the ideal that a person
is/can be a possession, like cattle or land are still viewed.
Love is not a conscious choice, loyalty is. To deny one’s personal
feelings to adhere to a “loyalty” is psychological slavery.
This was partly how the church was able to rise to such powers
over the last 2,000 years. It stood between a person and their love
for their god; demanding that to love their god they must loyally
obey. The notion of love has been so bastardized by this idealism
that it has almost become one and the same: Trying to impose control
(loyalty/obedience) on an uncontrollable entity.
Fear is the motivator here. We all know how all-consuming and
illogical love can be. It’s presence seems beyond our choice – so we
apply rules to try and maintain it.
Anyone who has been in love knows it comes out of nowhere
sometimes, and it can leave just as quickly.
Ironically, the thing we crave most is the thing we have no power
over. By consciously imposing rules to love, we think we can hold on
to it, understand it, turn it into a negotiation: thus removing the
freedom from love.
This has played a huge factor in the society we have now become.
Aggressive, scared, untrustworthy, self-interested and out of control.
The more one looses one’s own feeling of freedom, the more one
tries to conquer and control others. Until eventually nothing knows
freedom, and everything is enslaved without satisfaction.

Notes on the Abyss

Notes; Abyss…

Once a higher truth/understanding has become the main drive behind
a person’s journey’s and decisions, there comes a point when one must
face the Abyss.
It seems initially we look outwards, and to the past, to try to
grasp higher meaning and forgotten Knowledge.
These lessons lead us to look into ourselves, for once we
understand our place within that Knowledge, a deeper Knowledge of the
self is sought.
Breaking down all that has one into creating a person, all
structure is analized, all behaviours, patterns, responses,
relationships, endeavours and desires are coldly dissected. Once a
person has seen all these things for what they are, once cannot look
back. One realizes that they are utterly alone in the cosmos, and
ultimately an utter stranger to ourselves; for as deep as one can go
inside themselves there is still a primal instinct that is not
entirely of one’s self.
Past dogma, environment, nature and education, there is an open
sore inside of is that is not related to our personal experience.
Facing this unknowable emptiness, realizing its power over you,
beyond you, is facing the Abyss. It is the pool of understanding
ingrained in all, but looked upon by few. To allow the Abyss to
swallow you is to become.
Initially facing this age-old void can be very overwhelming –
something so huge and empty could surely swallow us whole, without
impact? But this is not the case; for as we are swallowed, we become
part of it, and it becomes part of us.

To accept our nothingness is to face the Abyss.

To understand one’s true power in that nothingness is to know the

To use and be used by that power is to become the Abyss.

Unsung: Notes

+O+ [Early] The difficulty of finding a stock photo of a woman expressing Rage online was immense – nowhere to be found was there any genuine anger except perhaps for a small photo of Xena, Warrior Princess whose only short-coming as a Sinister Archetype is her ridiculous armour. All I could find were bubblegum women showing mock anger. No killing rage, no intensity, no honest outpouring of Anger either in the eyes or the face. I’d no idea the situation was so serious…

[Later] Without mastering certain skills it would be impossible for me to attempt to draw some of the cards of Tendril. My understanding of human form and figure continues to grow… the human body is difficult to depict, particularly in the case of UNSUNG which is an attempt at a genuine Sinister Feminine Archetype. The women of THEM are above all practical, hard, ruthless survivors. Their faces are not passive, their chests are covered. If they wore armour it would be functional – protecting their vitals and padded/plated for warfare. They would not risk breaking their sternum with the fantasy boob-plate and would opt to deflect blades away from the heart not give them free passage. They are not skinny and they do not snap in half when the world tests them, they are not weak or helpless or afraid to speak, they are both beautiful and savagely ugly – and when they Rage, they Rage for their own ends like you wouldn’t believe. They do not stop at a single head. 

+O+ A few things. This is OTO ANORHA the Dark One. In the background a woman is imprisoned in a glass cage surrounded by icons of torture and degradation throughout the aeons, inc ballet shoes, high heels, corset, ruler, measuring tape, home appliances, a police truncheon and badge, geisha mask, scales, and burkha. She has simply had enough of being measured, poked, prodded, forced into wearing this or that, weighed, analysed, assessed and quite simply launches herself at the viewer her hands dripping with blood [not shaded in yet] her face blackened with absolute rage. Black lightening crackles off her skull as a Blackness descends that has frightened Man since the Beginning calling upon the “crazy psycho bitch’ inside her. Her primal self underneath the adornments blazes with primordial power [a pre-celtic triskadeliac triple ring tattoo is a nod to her triple [traditional] whilst the tattoo itself represents Her omni-nature [the sun, the womb, the moon, the ovaries, uterus, reproductive organs, cyclical procession et al]. She has a shaved head to indicate the raw power of a woman does not come from her hair [a spit upon classical beauty] and is armoured heavily in tactical plating including her neck. Yet their are nods to her other aspects of femininity through the haze of blood. Outside of her SAS tactical plating with special emphasis on covering the heart she wears a necklace with three orbs [another nod to the traditional triple goddess archetype] in which are contained the eyes of three animals, a wolf for her savagery and her pride, an owl for her shrewdness, resilience and silent knowing, and a lioness for the nuance of her maternal instincts to care for her young, be dependable, loyal, and strong for others and herself and the other side of her as the sinister, deadly, focused huntress.  

+O+ Traditional Tarot such as are usually created frustrate me incredibly. What incentive is there to bring out that latent nature in the way of strong feminine archetypes for young women to adopt when they are depicted as weak, passive, saccharine, sexual objects -fairies, angels, impractically clad warrior-esses with exposed breasts and glaring omissions of armour, as succubi, vampires, monsters? And therefore encourage women to see themselves as the same? The FEAR to change what stands is obviously immense or we might have seen some departure from this. 

Women are depicted again and again in the same stale vein and from a male point of view – There are No modern examples I can think of that archetypally represent a strong female. Those that do depict the sinister feminine are hundreds and even thousands of years old [such as Kali], Morrigan, Cybele, Hecate. Where is there divination into the soul without any deeper thought into the symbolism being used – where is the impetus for Change, Gnosis, Empowerment that Tarot should have if they are so representative and all-encompassing? Are we really that shallow, superficial, broken down that we let forms thousands of years old lead us? How to inspire a different model for women to emulate, to reflect them, that is not either ancient, or flawed? Criticism levelled by myself and others at the traditional Sephiroth and depictions of the Tarot is that it is patriarchal, commercial and yet archaic in essence, especially when depicting women – and shallow, especially when depicting Forces underlying Forms. 

We give more detail here in the essay where we compare artist Moreau and visionary Dali.

+O+ We also hope – there are artists out there who are brave enough to accept, can perhaps see the sense in what we have written and begin using the Tarot as a platform to empower people of both genders with modern, evolved, energies and forms not remain stuck in the dark ages into which consciousness has been plunged – to restore to the Tarot what it has lost – autonomy. +O+

Physis of the Sinister [3]: Love Conquers All

Love Conquers All


It is true that fear and our origin in it has had a profound effect by causing us to strive for its absence. But whilst we may each be the product of terror in gestation – the effects of this fear have brought forth powerful coping mechanisms to use our fear to our advantage. Whatever the word ‘fear’ attempts to denote in reference to a raw stimuli – ‘love’ is another word that conveniently captures its absence. I mean the term in no sense a moral turpitude as it is commonly used today – but merely a word to denote the secondary experience to fear which provides the tension of opposites by which we function.

I have chosen the word Love to represent the absence of fear, not for its association with morality, but for its ability to express a ‘for’ as a tension to the ‘against’; Love is “The” universal purpose and reason in humanity to survive, endure, and overcome that which it is suddenly thrust into through no choice of its own. Love is that which has to come into being if fear is to be overcome and Being to have a reason to flower from the dark and survive in its new home; Nietzsche’s “YES”.

The unconscious, animal tendencies of humanity obviously did everything they could to understand the world into which they were born. They named everything they could, founds words and sounds, symbols and pictograms, cave drawings and mythology to depict the mysteries of the world around them. They came up with creation and end time stories and gods to explain the sun and the moon and the stars, and the cosmology of the world; gave names and attributes to plants, animals, rocks, gems, metals, other people, family, food, safety, danger etc in order to make sense of it, in order to survive it. They ‘loved’ the world so that they would not fear it. And the more they understood over time the less frightened they became, and the more they were able to do. Giving things names is held to be a ‘primitive’ means of giving things power – but it is insulting and ignorant to consider this habit a relic of cave-men; it is in fact more common today than any other time in history since we have inherited the world at a time when there are more names for things and more emphasis on giving names to things than has ever existed than at any other time.

We have dissected space and matter in thousands of fields down into infinitesimal levels and still we continue doing so – have travelled further into space and found more stars planets and phenomena, explored the depths of the sea, under the ice, and have electronic maps for more earth-based landmarks than any time in the past, and have more information about the global totality of land including street maps that show pictures of our houses, and an ultra-sophisticated level of personal identity data banks to monitor us including DNA, fingerprinting, and even optical scanners. It represents a level of detail and abstraction greater than any of our historical predecessors ever had – and requires an equally sophisticated array of new names as well as the continued use of old names.

Every little social event or idiosyncrasy seems to require it’s own word or combination of two words and we have a global interface containing more information than any human being could ever digest with millions more names for things than ever before. If we cannot name something – we treat it suspiciously and with hostility. If it cannot be quickly categorized and boxed away into definition we struggle to comprehend it, so used are we to using names and labels, and filters that simplify things such as forms, morality, and language to lean on as the means of understanding the world around us. Our efforts to explore and understand via knowledge though, reached a point somewhere where blindness began to occur without the crutch of names to tell us what things are – a process we’ve gotten so used to. There are thousands of examples of what can happen when people believe something is something it actually isn’t.

We reached a point where love came to conquer reason.

According to the present consensus theory of evolution, the ego – was one means that emerged out of the unconscious which could consciously consider its own existence and make greater sense of things. It was a developmental leap that may well have been encouraged to emerge as a defense against fear – for it is the ego that orients itself into the world by means of relativity, building a world-view that provides relative stability and safety, sense and reason, place and power. But something happened that made the ego so strong we began to prefer names over the blinding rawness of nature unnamed and in treating the names as given, we ironically lost touch with the world as she is from our mad dash to understand it.

The habit of ‘seeking to understand’ was no doubt carried over by natural selection as a valuable tool crucial to human survival in its gestation. It is a largely unconscious process that we later repeat the habit without knowing why because while we may not have the faculties to comprehend our experience of transition into Being at that early stage – on some level, we are affected nonetheless, and intrinsically scarred.

Later the means developed that allow us to control ourselves, others, and the world around us by splitting its totality into ‘separate’ things inc. Maths, History, and Science.

I believe that the habit of doing this has been going on so long and so fervently that we are each born into a world that has been collectively oriented toward this unconscious goal since forever and that its specific architecture and mode of being reflects that. We rush to name our child, declare it a boy or girl, dress it in pink or blue (these colours were once reversed, blue was the colour to denote a girl, pink, a boy) and spend all our time educating them in the ways of the world often without questioning those ways just so the child will fit in to the social paradigm as seamlessly as possible and begin the process over of learning to cover the world with names and treat those names as the essence of things.

In doing it we’ve passed through many interesting stages – but eventually we’ve lost all touch with magic and the subtler energies that rule us, burying them under mountains of abstractions in order to subjugate the world to our will. We concerned ourselves with words and interpretations to get to the heart of things – but somehow ended up being unable to transcend what our tools told us. We no longer perceive our connection with the world as it is, as part of it, as being inexplicably part of all of it – and grow more distant from it with every passing day and every new word, burying what is under what we are used to telling it to be.

To this day we are imprisoned by the causal effects of our great escape and forms of every shape possess people like puppets, driving them to perform all manner of actions in the name of the Word: in the name of Love.

Love and Fear, are one and the same beautiful a priori dance; a dance that gave rise to popular applause and every variant of dualism that dully reflects, vaguely remembers, our ancient origins in a staggering number of duo-divisions. It is the resonance, archetype, meme, habit, behavioural pattern, or echo of nature that is in us all, that gave us our first lesson in life as life. It’s what we all remember to forget. But some part of us, remembers alright.

Crudely perceived, this process is prone to colour our interpretive processes, to split and divide into base dualism, rise to the surface as an energy of divisions, of us or them. But perceived without fear – the process is beyond compare, just one of many intricate miracles of creation and natural majestic dynasty of the wonder that is in all life.

It is the Neither of all things. Fluxing back and forth and pulsing between control and abandon – knowledge and wisdom – order and chaos. There is no division, no neat line that can be drawn anywhere in nature between anything – nowhere to even begin trying to fathom her mysteries that surround us on all sides and threaten to engulf us in the sheer numinous terror of it all. And so we make divisions, we make a language that makes divisions, and we keep making as many divisions as it takes to keep out the fear.


What are the tensions of opposites? They are a marvellous human achievement prone to abuse, an ingenious trick of language to qualify its own existence. We know what something is only by comparing it with something else. Neither the first thing nor the second thing can be explained in isolation. ‘Evil’ exists only from there being tensions against which to compare it. This applies only to forms – the author does not suggest that actions that can scarcely be called anything but evil cannot be recognized in the world – they can – I merely assert that evil’s name is a convenience by which Good can exist. Many things can be attributed as ‘evil’ by virtue of calling it so. It’s name is substantiated as real by equally illusory tensions, Evil is then defined by comparing it to Good, and Good by its comparison to evil. To this balanced equality of tensions supporting each other a foundation is built to which can then be attached all manner of further associations.

The world-wide organization The Illuminates of Thanateros use an ancient tension of ‘Sex’ and “Death’ energy that has long been held to be symbolic of the foremost magical gates. Peter Carroll even developed this mantra into the ‘Alphabet of Desire’; a unique and powerful system of ‘complementary dualisms’ on the basis of tension. Against Love they placed Hate, against Sex they placed Death, against Fear they placed Desire – (They were not looking for the means to explain the origin of abstracts, but to balance abstracts against one another for the purpose of providing tension in between two tools.)

David Lynch’s ‘Twin Peaks’ series gave a compelling portrayal of these energies also, dispelling the moral certitude of ‘Good and Evil’ as opposing sides in favour of representing actual psycho-physical states devoid of religiosity to describe the tension between them – a tension which is the magic itself. The ancient symbol of the Yin Yang performs a similar function while Aleister Crowley also spoke at length of a sideward force that met between upwards and downwards forces – a secret mastery of the ‘between’ that is also practiced and explored by the sorcery of THEM.

It would be tempting to say that Fear and Love are the same thing – but there is a distinction that must be made between calling the forces involved by names, and that names have been used to describe those forces. As ‘Fear’ and ‘Love’ they are not one force but two. These words represent an abstract tension by which to grasp something that cannot be understood without a tension. They represent just one of many possible names for the tensions of forces that cannot be captured in language but are universally directly accessible to each of us through other senses.

Actions performed in the name of Love/Fear may even be similar; someone may run through a hail of bullets because they fear not seeing a loved one, or run through a hail of bullets because they love a loved one – in either case, Love and Fear as words describing emotions or motivations are interchangeable.

However, feeling fear is to embrace nature, turns our face its terrifying spectre: whilst feeling love is to hide from it. Love is the means to control the overwhelming experience of nature –nature we are of. Tensioned opposites work this way – and indeed they are the only means humanity has devised to make language work. Generally, only through ‘Love’ can Fear be understood – and handled – but there are more ways to understand, more senses with which to perceive available to us for doing so – than the limiting prison of words.


Why am I so sure that our first ‘reaction’, if you can call it that, is fear? Why don’t I believe it to be Love? Or Bliss, for example? Well – there is no way I can ever know either way. In being able to experience and describe what my own actions and state of being tells me about it I am provided a unique vantage point into my Being.

Empirically, however, our actions leave clues, and those clues lead me to believe that such actions can be traced back to a prime cause that is not grounded in an abstract, but in the universal experience of physiological fear.

As there is no way for me to personally observe, compare and certify the minutiae of pre-fetal or fetal development to draw further conclusions – or for that matter exists any infallible data gathered on the mysterious emergence of the human Being – it being a theoretical science at best – I have had to work backwards from what is observable to make a connection between what we do and why we do it.

In part two, I discounted the idea that we had the means to control or limit nature when we first became aware of being because of a lack of developmental progress in the human organism. At such an early stage, it is questionable as to whether we can possess faculties of comprehension for the experience of emotions or reception of psycho-physical stimuli prior to developing these kinds of senses more fully as babies, and later the co-ordination and mental acumen held to be the prime means for comprehension as adolescents and adults. By my own logic, that could rule out that it is possible to feel anything at all, or possible to determine what we feel if anything, including fear – and yes, those are possibilities.

I believe that if the fully-fledged phenomenon of habit which consumes the human race is logically traced back to its causal beginning, habit contains the seeds to provide evidence of my assertions. Hypothesis: we are first profoundly afraid, and this is our baseline. We then somehow experience an absence of that fear, which absence actually defines fear by the contrasting state of such absence. We prefer fear’s absence to fear and endlessly struggle to replicate that which brought about the absence. This process colours all subsequent processes which are compared against the criteria of the first process: to avoid fear. This becomes habitual not through choice, but for survival – wherein humanity’s habit of exploring, conquering, naming and “understanding” the world through knowledge stems from the need to limit the boundaries of chaos, the threatening resemblance to that original meeting with nature, that an unnamed world, viz. raw nature, represents.

If our first reaction was Bliss – where would be the need to struggle, and what would explain our desperate scramble to name everything, understand everything, conquer everything, and continue to push our boundaries further and further in order to increase the quantity of all of these? Where would be the impetus to Know? And even if our first experience was ‘perfection’, was Love, and that state of Eden was suddenly interrupted by something ‘else’ that caused us to fall out of that perfect state into an ‘other’ state; I cannot see that the order of experiences would make any significant difference in our either trying to return to perfection, or get away from fear, our whole life-long. If Bliss were first, then it means we fell out of Love and are trying to get back to it. If fear were first, then it means we were shocked in the transition from non-being to being as our first experience and this set the base-line from which Love, the absence of fear emerged. Just as I have quoted dozens of examples of the power of fear to motivate human beings – Love too, a phenomenon born of Fear, is capable of laying claim to just as many superhuman feats to maintain anchors and stability to life, as fear.

I have made this assertion based on what I believe to be a universal behaviour of humans that carries over into all subsequent experience as our first habit. I have characterized some of the diversity of lengths humans will go to in the previous chapter to avoid fear to back my assertions; but there are more compelling arguments – including argument. Humans build things, lots of things, and then add to them, changing the face of the world with huge thriving cities, sprawling suburbs and the power of technology.

The mundane human existence replicates a mode of bovine drudgery and physical boundary that presents itself at all known times – we hunger, thirst, feel pain, excrete, lust, fight, survive, act, in a universal fashion irrespective of the superimposition of fanciful ways of life and philosophy.

For all the grand theories such as quantum, or relativity that we like to use to define life or the way it works – these heroic encapsulations are not a transcendence of life, but born of the need to control life, explain it, work with it, bring it and its nauseating complexity to some sort of heel.

That is why terms like ‘Sinister’ come about, why term’s become imbued with meaning, why terms can be imbued with different meanings, how they are imbued with meaning, or constrained with morality; why we use terms at all, and why we do everything we do; because Nature is so terrifying in her formless totality when she is not conquered and ‘knowable’ – that we have no choice but to struggle against the memory of our Original fear of Her.

To forget is to know love. To remember is to know fear.


It would be easy to render this work an exercise in Nihilism or despair – a defeatist view of the world in which all that we do is determined by the nature of the process of Birth. Stripping away every piece of flesh by trying to move to a discussion beyond abstractions is a difficult task; some might say an exercise in futility. But I believe that this reductionism is the means to shrug off the chains that even dare label themselves as the means to shrug off chains, that it is a positive re-affirmation of Being rather than a negation, and that each of us do feel the fear I speak of, and are motivated by it; whether we accept it or not. We are each capable of observing how what we do is rooted in fear, whether positive or negative; fear of not being seen or fear of being seen for example; unite in the prime causal factor of innate fear – a key to our survival, our agreement to form societies, and a protective device ingrained in each of us to do what is necessary to avoid being afraid.

Whether or not we accept that what we feel is afraid is another thing all together – the possible truth that we all act to build forms over the formless world because we are afraid of it and ourselves, of Being itself – is understandably an extremely painful pill to swallow, for such an accusation strikes hard at our humility, or should I say our pride, and threatens the very machine and its work that drives us to ignore such dangerous thoughts and cover the world with our dreams, fantasies, illusions, forms, and humanity. Yet I feel that if more could embrace the knowledge of this original fear, perhaps we could consciously accept it and move past it – get a better understanding of why we do certain things and stop doing them – perhaps even change the ageless legacy of a world running from itself by its collective architectural shrines to inherited fear.

Yet, I suspect there are very few who will be magically and mentally divided in such a way so as to have a separate say about the matter from behind the rehearsed speeches of their ego and its legion of protective devices designed and established especially to FORGET. Love vs. Fear is after all, the Physis of the Sinister, the Physis of all things, and of ‘things’. And this is why those who disagree with me must be allowed to disagree; Love is all we have.

I seek to Remember the darkness into which we were thrust that has caused so much damage and despair to the human race even as it has caused so much love and wonder – to look and pierce beyond the mazes of abstracts thrown forth that get tangled in one another and only end up attacking and defending the realm of abstractions.

I feel the fear coming from humanity, from myself, and I want to know it – I don’t want to be afraid – or others to be afraid – and so I seek to face it and Her in all Her terrible glory.

Tellus Uber Alles.

[W. Rayne]

Physis of the Sinister [2]: Nothing to Fear…

Nothing to Fear but Fear Itself


In the closing summary of part one of the Physis of the Sinister, I concluded that all of humanity’s constructs, including the Sinister were reducible to an origin in fear. I stand by this and will attempt to illustrate why our internal behaviour and our external architecture has come about, why it has come about, and that it had its course set by the primal phenomena of fear.

The strength of my argument comes from a backward analysis of what humanity has created, the reasons why it creates it and continue to create it, and that this particular drive originated from the fear we experienced in the transition between Non-Being into Being. I am supposing that Non-Being is a tensioned state that does exist for the purposes of providing a tension to Being – which is another abstract, but which denotes a sentient semi-autonomous state (life) that the reader cannot deny.

Being; could be widened in term to encompass not just one’s causal life but the effects one has on the world that live on long after causal death; but in this case I have not widened that term and Being means a sentient autonomous state captured in the existence of the human organism (i.e. body).

It is difficult if not impossible to imagine what a priori non-being is like – with little to no evidence of reincarnation or an after-life. I therefore put forward that non-being is an absence of being (not death, but pre-life) until such time further evidence presents itself. It is not possible to be present in the womb where my thesis takes place – and thus my convictions about primal fear being present at our instant of transitional being are based on indicative behaviour exhibited by all human beings that denotes a specific treatment by human beings of all things.

All of a sudden – from non-being, we come to Be. When exactly the consciousness to receive stimulation develops in a fetus during gestation I cannot say and it still seems to be a matter of some debate – as illustrated by the sensitive issue of abortion and the definition of life.

But from nothing we are suddenly rushed into the world. Consciousness arrives and we attain senses, perhaps not so clear as to be touch, or sight, or hearing, or smell, or taste as we know them, but nonetheless there is a connection with ‘something’. It might be the texture of the watery uterine sac that triggers some stimulus in us, or some tiny psychic light that goes on, or perhaps darkness, or the sound of the mother’s heartbeat, the rushing of blood, the scrape of our tissues against the womb, or some other such sensation. But from nothing – to anything – is bound to be a tremendous shock and a profound experience – our first one. It is a shock that affects all of us, whether born in a womb or a test-tube and makes this inexplicable first encounter with being, inevitable and universal.

At this first point in our Being – we may not be considered alive by law of philosophy – but we are not dead, and we are not pre-life either. Whatever the world may term us, we are in a state of being that has emerged from Non-being. For the purposes of putting forward my point, and due to a lack of evidence, I am assuming that the tension of non-being is an opposing state to being that is soundless, tasteless, touch-less, sightless, smell-less, conscious-less/life-less and one might add lightless. And I believe the way humans interact after they grow beyond this primal state contains evidence that to go from this state of non sine qua to anything else exerts a tremendous and profound shock and an experience of fear that becomes the prime drive for everything that humans do – including why they behave the way they do and why they do what they do.

Firstly, the world is absolutely littered with examples of the lengths people will go to when they are afraid. We have individual examples such as the endowment of seeming superhuman strength when mothers are afraid for their children, of prisoners mutilating themselves to get out of a particular cell when they fear for their lives, of the enormous and exhausting web of lies and deception people will invent to get out of trouble, of the debilitating incapacity to act that cripples the body and mind, or the adrenaline rush that drives people to perform acts that are heroic, dangerous, or insane – for thrills, for war, for a cause, or a loved one, for example.

On a larger scale we have the example of Local, National and World Wars that have been motivated by losing land, power, resources, title, etc and the response to seek expansion, security, protection and prosperity for the National Ideal or their people at the expense of other Nations and their peoples. We have the Cold War: a nuclear arms race of extreme paranoia between the USSR and the USA that fearfully sought to conceal their own secrets from one another resulting in a massive and extended focus on espionage, spies, counter-spies, counter-counter-spies, double-agents, triple-agents, codes, misinformation, assassinations, covert killings, infiltration, propaganda and national fear campaigns. Fear of breaking sacred law or of not being immortalized got the pyramids built. Fear of invasion and corruption of way of life got the Great Wall of China built. Fear of reprisal gave rise to the secretive Ninja of Feudal Japan. Fear of God brought about the Crusades and the Inquisition, because God feared the Devil. Fear of other races brought about the Holocaust. Fear of losing brought the atrocities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Fear of the sun, moon and sea, brought forth Gods. Fear of drowning brought forth life-jackets. Fear of the world brought forth form and the development of ways to explain it, control it, and conquer it. Why do we humans seek to conquer the world? We do so because the world is the embodiment of all our fears. We fear everything in all its tensions and opposites; Age, Youth, Beauty, Ugliness, War, Peace, Ourselves and Others. Because Buddhists seek to attain Zen, even Buddhists fear.

Our survival instinct is the strongest thing we have. Endless examples of what the human being can endure based on the will to survive are plentiful – because we fear not surviving, and we fear Death. Women’s biology urges them to have babies to increase the species, men’s biology urges them to procreate and increase the species – nature gives us little time before it takes it all away, and as a trade-off she lets us make little copies of ourselves to go on after we are gone. Procreation is motivated by the fear of our mortality.

These are bold claims are they not? I believe that if we had the strength to search ourselves we would agree that all our words, thoughts and deeds stem from an innate sense of fear. But many of us – are too afraid to do that.

What happens when we push our fears underground? Psychology will tell us that we create a shadow ten times stronger than the original fear that will erupt from our psyche in intense and unpredictable fashions – and that since we cannot face it as our own fear, project it onto others.

America’s fear of Islam is not new – Americans, originating from Puritans, have made a national ideology of fearing things, elevated their fear above and beyond all reasonable logic – witches, blacks, communists, fascists, jihadists, weapons of mass destruction, the devil…

Adolf Hitler cites his fear of a shattered German economy and state as his motivation for the NSDAP. I will now attempt to remove us from the typical moral weigh-in of abstractions against abstractions that often forces its way into such discussions to concentrate on what lies beneath, i.e. beneath abstraction.

In effect, he only cites abstracts – In effect, Germany is just a name, a word, a sound as are all the other forms on which he centered his reasons, as are all the forms on which any of us center our reasons.

If you were to ask each person of a country to precisely draw the borders of their country they would doubtlessly each draw a different approximation of the boundaries. Because while the exact borders of Germany to the nth degree might be of interest to the Gestapo – the average person does not know these, because “Germany” only denotes a vague area, not an objective one with any clear or universal demarcation. Likewise if you were to ask the French to draw the precise borders of Germany, I am confident they would all differ on this matter too – because borders, like Germany, are subjective constructs.

If you were to ask American’s to circle all the countries in which the US has armed forces stationed, how many would they circle? All of them? That is not correct. Only some of them? Which ones? Now ask them to circle the boundaries of their country. By law, the US Embassies that occupy land in other countries Are American soil and thus form boundaries of the US. But how many people would get it right? Can it even be gotten right? And how many would be aware if parts of those boundaries had changed or were presently changing at that very time? None of them. Abstracts are vague, subjective things, not universal or objective.

Why do we seek to conquer? To understand the world around us, to get to know the world around us – we name it, itemize it, categorize it, and break it down into manageable chunks and specialty fields.

When we are lost in a town, we look for signs that are familiar, ring a friend, ask someone for directions, look for street names or try to identify the way we have come. A mass of strange and unfamiliar things in an unfamiliar place presents itself to us and it is like looking at something incomprehensible. We might experience panic, or fear, or worry, or stress – but will seek to find our way out of being lost by finding our way. We employ a variety of means to do this; reaching out to others, avoiding danger, locating where we are in relation to somewhere else, looking for landmarks, processing information that helps tell us where we are and sharing information that helps tell others where we need to be, etc. Using this process to overcome the chaos of being lost, to re-orient ourselves in a place we do not recognize away from our comfort zone and the consistency humans desperately value, eventually we are likely to find our way back home. This same process is used in our communications with each other via our language.

This process is made much harder if we get lost out in nature however, where there are seldom any signs, very few people to ask for directions, things can all look the same, we cannot reach out to others easily, and if disoriented cannot locate where we are in relation to where we need to be.

Even still, we are not stripped of our innate faculties to comprehend. We can attempt to climb a tree, signal overhead planes, seek shelter and food, look for ridges we can climb to get our bearings, follow the stars, think of our loved ones for inspiration to survive, and formulate some sort of survival plan by processing the information around us.

In both these cases, we are lost, but still able to make sense of our situation. We can reason through elimination and deduction, analyze our surroundings for clues, or even guess which way to go based on the sun, stars, moon, and lay of the land or the flight path of birds. If we were to simply concentrate on the fact that we were lost, and this happens quite a bit to people, we would build up great levels of stress, panic and fear.

There are many examples where certain people need to be calmed or even forcibly sedated after becoming lost or fearful of their survival and fly off into a panic that imagines every worst scenario and risks demoralizing the rest of the group with negativity.

Those that survive overcome this initial feeling by staying calm, staying where they are, or thinking carefully and economically about what to do. In effect, they accept that they are lost, believe that they can be found, and just need to stay alive long enough for rescuers to find them. They formulate a plan, decide on courses of action, and carry it through despite any adversity. They do this by processing where they are, what is around them they can use, how best to use it, how often to use it, and so on. They restrict panic by making their surroundings familiar – they orient themselves using the land and the sky. They see how far they are up or down by looking around. They look for rivers, landmarks, mountains to get some sense of where they are and what they can expect.

They identify dangers, and can name things in relation to one another to control the chaos of being lost from being overwhelming. They do all of these things to keep down the level of natural fear. And they can do it because they have experience, instruction, abstracts, training, and the ability to think process and learn information. They have past examples of trees or being lost to go on, learned skills to rely on, memories that motivate them to get back to what they love, and generally a fully functioning physiology to transport them, orient them back into themselves, and keep them from losing control. They can do all these things because they have a body and mind with sufficient experience to deal with fear, and they do all these things to keep away the feeling of fear.

But what of the fetal consciousness that is suddenly brought into being and “face-to-face” so to speak, with some warmth or wetness or darkness which they have no word for, cannot think about, cannot name, have nothing to compare the experience to, and cannot even comprehend only sense and in no way limit, curb, contain, explain, or control this onslaught from non-being to being? Without any means to reason or understand, and given what I have said above of how very hard we fight to stave it off, what could be our first experience of life but the innate primal experience of being from non-being which is physiological fear?

Fear is a word and an abstract itself for something that is universal – but because it is universal it is different from the Sinister. Fear denotes that sensation we all have physiological experience with, by whatever name you call it that makes us all seek ways to decrease it.

Fear that we don’t look alright when we leave the house prompts us to look in the mirror – fear that we might be vain – prompts us not to look in the mirror. Fear that I might be right may cause you to question some of my assumptions, fear that I might be wrong makes me double-check mine and be ready to accept new evidence. Like hunger, fear doesn’t need a name for us to know it is there. The Sinister does.

The Sinister is merely a by-product of fear and we create these abstracts, moral or not, i.e. ‘Satan’, ‘Dad’, ‘Pineapple’ to control our fear and limit the chaos of the world into small boxes that we can manage. There is evidence for this in the scientifically proven fact that humans limit the total information they receive, filtering sounds and sights and so on into relevance so that they do not hear or take notice of all of them – which is widely believed to be something that would simply overwhelm a person and drive them mad – or at least unable to discern one stimuli from another and so completely incapable of processing anything. We are white-knuckle frightened of that kind of Chaos – because it reminds us of our first experience with Being.

Even those that supposedly seek to promote Chaos use systems of order to limit it and prevent actual chaos from occurring – especially to their own forms.

Yet no item that we group as ‘fruit’, and then individually isolate further as a ‘pineapple’ is identical. No two pineapples are the same, nor is space the same – and I am going to have to use a neologism here because no terminology exists for this – nor is anyone’s spatial ‘gridding’ exactly the same – in that we each place different visual frames around things that changes how we view and interpret them.

If there were ten people on an island looking down the beach where there were some huts, a fishing pier, and a pineapple tree – and you asked people to describe what they saw, it is doubtful all of them would mention the pineapple tree because we each naturally perceive different things as important if not asked to focus in one some particular aspect.

If you then took them to the pineapple tree, asked them to look up and describe what they saw – you would most likely get answers along the lines of ‘sky’, ‘tree trunk’, ‘leaves’, ‘a pineapple’. But if you could somehow have the frame of reference people used to box in those items highlighted in magical glowing lines that demarcated what objects they perceived and the boundaries of those objects as separate from the scene they were asked to look at – we could then compare what objects they pulled out of the totality of available abstracts to what a geologist, painter, philosopher, botanist, thief, royalty, or smart-ass would choose to demarcate from the totality and bring into focus.

A geologist might say they see a good example of a surviving ‘genus’ from the ‘cretaceous’ era that only grows on volcanic basalt. His gridding would extend underground to relate the scene to the rock beneath – and perhaps outward to relate it to the world in general, or even as far as his laboratory back home where he has samples of some work related to this genus awaiting his perusal.

A painter might see the opportunity for a still life painting by noting the scales of the pineapple and the way the light is hitting the tree or fruit. For them their gridding focuses in more closely on the pineapple in detail, the colours and interplay of shadow in and around the folds of the leaves and fruit and the effect of natural light on a possible subject.

A philosopher might see the exercise as futile and fade the scene out altogether in favour of some abstraction or deconstruction of the scene and their place in it, including the futility of the question, of fruit in general, or trees in particular. They may see an analogy in the scene somewhere that the pineapple is like us, hanging on for grim life until we are ripe and fall from the tree of life to be consumed or plucked before our time. Their gridding might fluctuate between scene and world and encompass the works or vision of a respective philosopher who had such things to say.

You might introduce new elements to the scene and think about the sand under your feet, or the noise of birds, or why you are on an island in the first place – the possibilities are presumably endless.

There is no way to know what will appear within a person’s gridding when they are naturally contemplating an object or perhaps even when they are asked to focus on a specific part – because the object does not exist, only subjectivity does. If you ask them to focus on the middle of the pineapple some will find a spot halfway up and look at that, some will think about the center of the pineapple inside the fruit and focus on that, some quantum thinkers may find the center of anything impossible to find, and others may make further unpredictable interpretations.

If peace for me means war against the Magian, sinister bloodshed and rallies to arms, and I communicate that part but forget to add specifically that no one should hurt my family even if they somehow come under the umbrella term Magian and you hurt my family because you believed you knew what peace meant for me in its totality – did you ever really understand what Peace meant for me?

What I place a grid around to mean Peace is always going to be vague to someone else. What I envision suffers from going from my idea into the world from many different filtering processes.

My sense of what peace means is not concretely defined in thoughts – it is a vague semblance, a notion, a dream without clear and precise boundaries. I attempt to define these boundaries to describe my sense of peace in translation in voice or word, but in doing so, immediately have to rein my free-floating dream of peace into a rigid container of words or speech. Since it is a moral subject it can no longer be as vague and undefined or malleable as it was in my head so that I can change my mind and include or exclude things without upsetting anyone trying to enact my sense of peace. I also have to omit things; it is inevitable because of the acausal connections of association we make with each and every abstract, a huge inter-connected web that is tied into everything else in some vague sense or another.

I have to omit things because I can never write down all the content in my head – I have to limit it and find what is relevant to “Peace” not what is relevant to what I had for dinner, even if that is somehow relevant to peace, as something I would do during peace for instance, for me.

In writing things down or voicing them, I suddenly lose the freedom ideas have in the head and bring into being say, thousands, of collective associations that are automatically made with the topic of peace by the consensus of language and mutual agreement – and also risk having the endless supply of individual other senses of peace others define being attached to my own. Also, the minute I write down a sentence, that sentence takes on a life of its own and requires, even forces, the accompaniment of other words, and other concepts to take place – because that is something language does.

So much is lost in translation from free-formed thoughts to express and thus limit the massive scope of total inter-connected human thoughts that the idea suffers inconceivable damage and turns a super-connected stream of conscious acausality into a narrow-minded tunnel through which only a portion of the original intent can be forced.

Once it has been channeled through this tunnel, it is now a shadow of its former self, but still subject to any number of further distortions. How and what the writer has expressed will have an unpredictable effect depending how they have expressed it – at the time they have expressed it – what others are expressing – if others are expressing something similar (and it becomes similar because language makes one thing look much like another) – who the writer is – the climate, culture or country in which they write it – and many other variables. It may also depend on whether the idea is written on prison toilet paper, scrawled on a brick wall, annotated in a diary, chiseled on a stone tablet, written in the sky, posted on a website or blog, published by a respected guild in a book, elaborated to a scientific symposium, or presented as an edict from the King.

The idea will undergo changes that cannot be predicted due to the number of variables that being thrown into the world and separated from home cannot avoid and the absolute chaos of a mine-field these variables create that must be navigated to reach the other side of translation from the thought process intact. But even this is only half the battle.

How that stripped-down, limited omission, channeled into voice or language will then be perceived is up against a whole new range of problems including personal interpretation by every reader – but even worse to come – re-interpretation by other readers, and almost certainly, other writers. What we managed to salvage together from our original web of numinous connections has now become chained to the world and at the mercy of its proclivities.

Many people relate the name Einstein to genius and credit him with the Special Theory of Relativity, E = mc2, but there is strong evidence that Poincare’s and other physicists had already formulated identical theories. Poincare’s ideas even if they were first, were struck from the historical record as first, and credit given to another, based on a re-interpretation of events and their time-line by other writers – writers in scientific circles who commanded the agreement of many influential people and people in power.

The original events that took place are always forever lost to us due to omission, filtering, perception, bias, and re-translation of them by a succession of writers who each based their foundations on what was previously written down about these events – until many stages later, the events recorded are changed. The condensing of these events is not limited to discoveries of theories – but world events and indeed that tablature of lies and half-truths; History.

But while facts and truth are esteemed abstracts that science and the world supposedly collectively strive for – our world can only ever be built on fabrications. The problem with Law and the Judicial System for instance are that those who preside in the Jury, or act as Judge were not present to observe the crime itself and must rely on evidence. Evidence is always a matter of opinion, but is the only thing that can connect someone to said events. But often evidence is translated second-hand by Solicitors and Lawyers who seek to present the evidence or testimony in such a way that it condemns or absolves.

History is an art of falsification and fabrications too, causing any number of headaches for those who do try to get to the source of its veracity, but even when it is proved wrong – just like propaganda, History breaks things down to the lowest common denominator.

For instance, our chronological measure of progress in evolution is measured by certain events. Maps and thus the knowledge of certain landmasses, is taken into account to work out who came from where and at what time. America still teaches that Christopher Columbus discovered America despite the fact that he didn’t.

The entire explanation for the evolutionary development of our technological processes and exploration dates is thrown into question by Icelandic maps that show carefully charted maps of the coastline hundreds of years before maps were supposed to exist. This throws all the careful calculations of how and when we migrated and what technologies we had when, into dispute. As do the Dead Sea Scrolls which greatly contradict the established text of the Bible.

But despite the evidence – we do not often change history to suit the truth. Yes, because it would be an incredibly difficult logistical exercise to have to re-print books, flags, correct facts, and make suppositions about anything – which is unavoidable – but which omission of fact concretes my assertions. And no, because that is not what history is for. History is a re-write, a translation of events, by which events means linear causal time constricted to key players or groups and personages – not the totality of human beings who may or may not have had a role to play in said events, or that were omitted from record. Just as the totality of thought is reduced to a sliver of what it used to be when we express an idea, so is History reduced. So is everything reduced…

Our world is built on nothing but fabrications. Fabrications we do not seek to address or change to reflect new evidence in spite of our insistence of this practice in Law. Why are we happy to let these fabrications be treated as facts, as reality, as totality?

It is not just because they are convenient – necessary – that nonchalance masks something else. Why are they convenient, why are they necessary? It is because they serve the function of limiting things. Because they make the calamitous experience of being measurable, definable, reliable, consistent, and comprehensible. And why do we need these things? Because nature quite frankly terrifies the living shit out of us, our nature, the nature of others, and being part of nature herself. The only way to control the enormity of it all is to break it down infinitesimally so that we get right down into universes, planets, tectonic plates, continents, countries, nations, capitals, states, cities, towns, villages, houses, rooms, furniture, solids, gases, liquids, particles, mesons, quasars, quarks, dark matter, anti-matter, the acausal… It all serves a purpose of explaining what we do not know – the fear we experienced when we came into Being and the need to control it. The need to invent names, language, symbols, descriptions, titles, sounds… anything at all and everything at all to stop from being afraid.

Those who supposedly do not fear do fear. They fear any number of things, they start fights because they fear what others think, what others will think of them if they do not, they fear being weak, they fear being trampled, they fear being the victim. Those who are supposedly fearless, fear letting others perceptions down, fear not being fearless, or like every single one of us – has their own network of private fears that shape the way they deal with the world.

In Summary:

All the things we create to cover the formless mass that we chop into grids to isolate objects and interpret reality are grounded in attempts to keep away fear. Everything we build, or raise up, or write about, or go to war for, everything we say, is grounded in a compensation for that one horrific shock for which we had no defense, no choice, no way to lessen, of the primal fear of non-being into Being. Of this, there is more than ample empirical evidence and to the contrary merely rabid non-acceptance.

In Part 3:

Part 3 of this essay will contend that in the moment we first conquer or lessen the all-pervasiveness of fear in our being – we discover Love. Love is the absence of fear, the tensioned opposite by which fear becomes known, and countermanded. Love is the reason we find solace in objects, in others, on ourselves, in control, power and conquering fear or seek to – which is simply because it beats the alternative. Our world was built on Love by Fear; we covered the earth in architecture and names so that we would not be afraid, and that we would know only Love. This legacy, begun by our world ancestors, continues – ingrained since forever in all of us as habit – but without any consciousness knowledge of what we are doing and why; because we would all rather forget. To forget is to know love.

Physis of the Sinister [1]: Narrowing the Sinister

Narrowing the Sinister


The aim of ‘Narrowing the Sinister’ is to narrow the origin of the Sinister. I will attempt to do this by treating the Sinister as a given but offer up alternative sources of Sinister energy that exist within the Physis of forms besides those that are usually related to the Sinister within moral terms as the practice of evil, destruction or wickedness to illustrate its extensive diversity.

Following a selection of examples of sinister energies of a prolonged but subtle nature that affect humanity – and then a smaller scale catalogue of more immediate examples of sinister energy – I will then seek to isolate the Sinister’s source in abstraction not morality, and further reduce ‘concept’ itself to a mere derivation of a much more powerful process.

I will focus on giving evidence for the existence of a collective storage of pain that has been accumulated and passed on through time via genetic and memetic inheritance by relating some of the sinister energies that this process has produced and the causal forms and patterns that have emerged because of it.

After demonstrating the diversity of sinister energy, I will then re-unify all the examples given and explain how they all result from a process of our origin from which I believe humanity has derived its unique habit of being human.

I will conclude part one with a brief analysis of the theoretical transition from our non-being to Being bestowing an experience of absolute terror and summarize how the nature of this transition into existence has characterized the behaviour of the collective human race.


Universal Psychic Trauma and the Genesis of Fear.

Within the Physis of forms, the Sinister is to be found in many places – not merely the arenas of evil, immorality, and wickedness. One of these places is in the collective human psyche and identity.

During the 20th Century, many devastating events took place and many atrocities were committed in the name of governments, countries, and causes that humanity was powerless to prevent.

Humanity prides itself on its optimism – and time and again promises itself great things. Humanity looks forward to these great things taking place and places great faith in the future. But there were events in the 20th Century that presented enormous setbacks and crippled our faith when they unfolded: time and again numbing and scarring the collective human psyche and its ability to believe in great things or itself. These events occurred despite our best efforts, despite any promises, and outside of our power to control them.

Some of these events included: the sinking of the ‘unsinkable’ Titanic, The Great Depression, the Stock Market Crash, the Spanish Flu, the Chernobyl Disaster, the Challenger Shuttle Disaster, the assassinations of JFK and Martin Luther King, Apartheid and the rise and fall of the Berlin Wall. In addition to this there were hundreds of destructive natural disasters including volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, cyclones, tsunamis, floods, landslides and fires that decimated cities and infrastructure killing hundreds of thousands of people.

The 20th Century saw marked economic divide in the contrast of wealth between developed countries and the so-called third world nations stricken with poverty, famine, disease and any number of environmental issues, political issues, religious issues with far-reaching ramifications – all of which left deep psychic scars.

It also saw dozens of wars in which millions of families were torn apart with countless fathers, mothers, sons and daughters separated from their loved ones and sent to war the world over without any satisfactory explanation as to why and next to no recompense for the sacrifice they made to fight a war they barely understood. It has been estimated we lost the best half of humanity’s remaining gene-pool stock in World War Two alone.

World War two in particular left a great hole in the human heart and the devastation was not confined to the soldiers or heroes and villains preserved in historical footage but decimated extensive portions of civilians too. Huge numbers of people suffering shell-shock and war-based trauma were turned over to mental asylums and forgotten – where many became subject to experimental surgical procedures such as lobotomy and electrical shock therapies. These types of experimentation were not confined to a ‘war-crazed’ Nazi Germany – they were (and are still) conducted in Allied countries too. The effect of war on civilians shattered hundreds of thousands of families and communities.

Vietnam, greater scale exterminations in Cambodia by Pol Pot, Communist China, Tibet, Israel, Jordan, Iraq, Kosovo, Serbia, Bosnia, Darfur, Ethiopia, the Balkans, the holocaust in Germany by Nazi Occupation, in Russia by Stalin, in Italy by Mussolini, the madness of Saddam Hussein, the tyrannies of Mao Tsung, the Gulf Wars and Cold War, and thousands of other bloody conflicts, bombings and massacres each left in their wake shattered trusts and a void into which questions were flung never to be answered and those responsible for creating them never to be held accountable.

While the majority of these events were localized geographically, I believe two events of the 20th Century in particular left extremely deep and unhealed psychic wounds on humanity’s collective identity. The first event being Hitler taking his own life before he could be captured and leaving the reasons and motivation for the Centuries most important war, the answers to so many people’s needless suffering and anguish, forever in question – and the second event being that of America dropping Atomic Bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki.

There was much that happened in the last one hundred years that tore and scarred humanity’s collective and individual identities as a whole and much that it has never had the chance or means to properly grieve over or come to terms with; horrors and sadness that have catapulted us into the 21st Century with a legacy of endless untold stories of pain and suffering.

Yet, the extent of these issues only forms a hundred years of accumulated collective pain; for as we transmit our century’s pain onto others, we carry the pain of the centuries that came before us too.

On top of all of these events, humanity’s suffering is not isolated to the large scale events history has remembered, pain is an epidemic experienced by every individual on the planet at some time or another as well as by the collective. Our suffering is not only sourced in memorable or large events but also in the injustices, pain and suffering that goes unheard in all of Earth’s peoples from the busiest city to the most remote tundra.

Some of our pain and suffering can be eased, absorbed or dealt with; but I believe there are events of such a shocking nature and stress to the human mind and identity where the pain does not go away but affects the psyches of millions and becomes a wordless legacy passed from generation to generation culturally and also, I believe, genetically.

There are thousands of prevailing blood feuds that exist between countries or rival factions and tribes. Many of these conflicts are decades old and have become legacies that continue long after the originally involved parties are dead. Often no-one really knows how the conflict started or remembers clearly who did what to whom. Many people are simply born into these conflicts and destined to retaliate – spending their lives trying to get vengeance for ghosts, or struggle and fight just to stay alive – killing and hurting to get even for past transgressions – serving only to perpetuate the cycle for the next generation.

Lives lived like this only amass more pain as time goes by and the effect on us of all this pain, terror, shock, grief and suffering is of a magnitude we can hardly ever hope to fathom – yet I believe we still carry it inside us as an unconscious uncomprehended confusion.

While it is difficult to say for sure, and to what extent, separate human beings share some kind of linked psychic connection – I believe there is significant evidence available that trauma becomes ingrained as a part of our memory, memory a part of our DNA, and that trauma is passed on by genetic and memetic transmission.

I also believe that beyond physiological mediums such as DNA and the body, we pool our psychic refuse collectively into what Jung referred to as the collective unconsciousness – and which psychic refuse interrelates with humans without any restriction of time, seeping out of us as expressions of collective unconscious experience and memories.

These collective unconscious experiences and memories, especially great traumas, remain unconscious to us, but filter through our collective conscious experiences and memories expressing signs and patterns over long periods of time as indications of buried trauma.

How this energy is stored and transmitted is speculative at best, although there are some compelling suggestions.

There is a well-established science of muscle memory that specializes in training muscles to ‘remember’ how they worked by stimulating previous capacities of those muscles to make them remember how they worked, i.e. by rotating a limp arm to ‘remind’ the arm of its ability to fully rotate. Repetition of motion also forms the foundation of the martial arts, sports, gymnastics and other forms of physical application where muscles are trained to remember sequences of motion to the point where those motions become automatic. This same science appreciates that tissues can suffer from muscle memory trauma by storing a ‘memory’ of sorts of the damage and trauma to the muscle in question. In this regard, scars from such trauma are significant as touching them often provokes an uncomfortable feeling and a desire to stop touching them due to the sensitivity of muscle memory and a desire for the body to protect that area from further trauma. In some sense, scars mark parts of our body that live in fear and that we take care not to disturb too much.

Behaviourally – we have a great deal of empirical evidence that humans repeat habits with their genesis as far back as tens of thousands or even millions of years old, such as yawning or smiling, without being consciously aware of doing them or knowing where these unconscious tendencies originate.

A similar smaller-scale pattern is found in the transmission of myth or even nursery rhymes: Ring-around-a-rosy, a schoolyard favourite among children traces it origin back to London and the great Black Plague of the 1600’s where ‘a pocket full of posies’ referred to a small herbal bouquet one carried that was believed to conquer the ‘scent’ of the killer plague. This nursery rhyme is still sung today, emerging from the mouths of children some of whom have never had physical access to it as if it were a genetic remembrance: – though the gruesome meaning is almost certainly lost to the children singing it.

Genetic and memetic inheritance is a speculative theory that allows personal and collective experience – including psychic traumas and accumulated unconscious pain within the collective psyche – to pass from one generation to the next. It is a theory that opens up the possibility traumatic issues that defined the 20th Century have become ingrained as traumas in our genetic code.

Whether humanity does in fact store collective energy, memory or anything for that matter, is again speculative, as is the means by which such a function might do it -but taking this theory in hand – I believe the side-effects certain issues have had on humanity have been reflected in the curious way we have chosen to express ourselves during this past century.

I see patterns in the way we have expressed ourselves through media for example that reveal an unconscious collective thread of pain and fear: two raw universal states of being that I believe hint at the true origin of concepts such as the Sinister.

I aim to show that these patterns have been characterized by an unconscious collective struggle to give voice to events that were too overwhelming to fully process, that numbed us with terror, and whose repression has motivated us to subconsciously find ways to convey humanity’s collective silent screams from these events on behalf of the fallen and forgotten through means of inheritance of their trauma.

I will illustrate some examples of these patterns, show continuity between the examples given, relate that continuity to the Sinister and then proceed to extract what lies beneath these patterns by illustrating how I believe concepts like the Sinister are related.

Before I proceed, I should add that my evidence is Western in content and made available from developed countries that recorded their national media and thus form a natural bias as a focus of interest. Where I later talk about time period’s of the 60’s, through to the 80’s, my summaries are characterized by European, American, Australian and New Zealand footage and records of popular culture and events of those times – whereas for many other countries these time periods were no doubt culturally markedly different. When I speak of events affecting us, I do not necessarily mean the entire human race, but the large populaces of these developed regions. There is not enough evidence available to conclude if events that traumatized us, also traumatized, or were even noticed, by countries outside of our general region and sphere of influence.



The first example I wish to relate as an aspect inimical to the concept of the Sinister deals with patterns of form that have emerged from humanity’s response to the juggernaut of the Industrial and Technological Age.

These patterns were especially discernible in the media of science-fiction (for the futurist prophecies it contains) and expressed a complex relationship between man and machine throughout the 20th Century. I believe this nervous relationship has always existed between man and technology, was a relationship inherited from previous centuries and has now been carried through into the 21st.

In the same way that Art is said to contain developmental formulas with each style of an artist evolving a separate expansion of psychic growth, creativity and perception – it is evident to me that humanity has struggled to come to grips with technology for as long as it has devised tools, and perhaps even since the dawn of time.

Sometimes drawing it close, at other times pushing it away; humanity clearly still feels that a sinister element exists in our relationship with technology. This sinister element is particularly acute in an era of machines, robots, and computers.

I believe I have identified a continuity regarding nervousness of machines that has been elicited by our consciousness in many ways within our expressive mediums, (i.e. literature, art) and I should like to draw attention to the media of movies in which this nervousness is heightened and appears to have been voiced over a long period of time in sets of sub-genres of science-fiction portraying our fear in varying nervous degrees.

The phenomenon of Science Fiction in the 20th Century composed a symphony of uncertain love-hate affairs with the idea of dominance by machines over humans.

Sci-fi has followed (and in many cases influenced and predicted) the changes made externally to machines by recording the way we viewed them at various times throughout the century, as well as capturing snap-shots of the various leaps and bounds of technological progress as we made them. It mapped an evolution of machines that soon became less white goods and toasters than robots and computers, as machines took on more sophisticated human characteristics and tasks.

Sci-fi has often been said to be a medium of expression that can foretell the future – but I believe it also reflects the past and that the reflections it gives have undertones of a particular collective trauma.

In 1927 the silent film ‘Metropolis’ expressed something of the fear felt by the widening divide between capitalists and workers. It illustrated the acute sensitivity and fear people felt at the prospect of the monstrous appetites of the looming industrial age with an ominous portent of the M-Machine, seen by the protagonist as the demon Moloch, who would consume the world and all its people in the maw of the faceless, merciless efficiency of the machine.

Whether it meant to be or not – the notions voiced in Metropolis about a fear of capitalist industrial revolution treating humans as expendable resources and mere fuel has been prophetic – and even as automation has made some aspects of modern life easier; our fear of machines has changed little even with all the technological advancements we have made and the saturation of machines (particularly computers) we have somewhat accepted, as part of our lives.

The origin of Industrial Age fear is a complex topic – a topic I will attempt to address later on, not historically but psycho-physically, as I believe all cultural movements, by whatever name and for whatever cause, are reducible to a universal origin.

Our fear of machines and our relationship with that fear is just as complex a topic however. Humans are naturally suspicious of anything new, and the evolution of ingenious devices used in torture, war and everyday life has always been slow due to such, often well-founded, suspicion.

When humanity created technology that enabled the shift from an agrarian lifestyle to one of amassing goods – some embraced the machine, and others despised it.

People like Henry Ford believed that machines could make our lives easier, (Although credited with launching the first salvo in the industrial revolution with his invention of the assembly line – Ford in fact strove to produce goods at a low cost but pay high wages to his employees. Time has since turned that arrangement on its head.) And in many ways they have.

Naturally, as creatures slow to adapt collectively to change, for decades we had to be sold on the idea of bringing washing machines, radios, toasters, kettles and microwaves respectively into our home; for there was something very suspicious about a device that could do our work for us in half the time and better than we ever could. In fact, threatening is more apt a description.

Mostly, these new white goods/appliances were aimed at appealing to women, with the expectation that they could perform their perfunctory chores more quickly and efficiently (and women did have to work extraordinarily hard prior to such conveniences by comparison to today’s standards) and so have more time to devote to their husband, and, so she was led to believe, herself.

The prospect of machines that could do women’s work for them threatened to make women even more expendable than they already were. Since women largely relied (and still rely) on being a good house-maker for their subsistence given the little respect society accorded them, it took a lot of convincing to reach a critical mass that would embrace machines in the home. As an aside, around the time machines created more time for women by making their chores somewhat easier – a strong push to reclaim back the freedom women had gained from them led to the institution of the beauty myth to re-imprison women once more. Not only did a woman have to do all the housework – she also had to look good doing it too.

The reluctance to accept machines into the home because they would undermine women’s power (such as it was) was only one of many factors in relation to a distrust of machines. Another was the understandable threat of automation to jobs (which is still a threat) that had put many workers on the street as machines took their livelihoods from them. It also took concerted national effort to convince men to accept these ‘new-fangled’ inventions into their lives and homes. This effort was eventually made much easier – with the arrival of new machines to tell us about other machines – the radio, and then the hallowed television.

By the 1940’s machines had become pervasive in the lives of many people, particularly for their role in the war effort. As their number increased, so did their complexity.

Japan, world leaders in technological advancement, revolutionized the assembly line with powerful automated robots that could perform manual labour in a tenth of the time it took a human and with far greater accuracy.

A greater reliance on machines world-wide including tanks, planes, ships, submarines, and satellites brought the frequency of their failure to perform correctly to the fore. Searching for solutions to these problems would lead a global charge to develop innovative technologies so machines could even fix themselves – but more often than not it was human failure and a misunderstanding of the machine in question that led to malfunction. Thus, even as machines were designed with greater sophistication and became increasingly more complex so as to deal more efficiently with the demands of human tasks, there emerged a simultaneous push to provide simpler interfaces so that the machines could be more ‘user-friendly’.

It is interesting that humans felt a need to ‘personalize’ machines in an effort to make them more friendly by giving pet names to huge tanks, submarines, liners and even guns and missiles.

After the devastation of the Second World War had subsided a little, tensions between the USSR and USA escalated as each fought for the scraps of the Nazi War Machine and the Cold War began. A renewed emphasis on technology took hold militarily – in an effort to prevent another scenario of that type occurring ever again – to streamline battles and fight at a greater distance after the experience of horrific trench warfare was sought to be avoided – and a reduction in the huge numbers of casualties of future conflicts, imperative.

Fear and a need for self-sufficiency motivated many countries to begin looking for resources which had all but been exhausted during the war effort that could sustain them indefinitely in the event of another. But mistrust between nations became a race to develop such resources first, and hostility between the USSR and USA led to the nuclear arms race – and the dream of perpetual nuclear fission.

Oppenheimer and top world scientists who had also been working toward a nuclear weapon prior to their defeat were snapped up by both powers in a desperate attempt to develop a super-weapon first. Although the USSR, China, Korea, Iraq and other nations managed to develop nuclear capabilities, only the American’s would go down in history for the infamy of using them to stop the Japanese in their tracks after the incident of Pearl Harbour.

The atomic bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki ended the Second World War with unanimous disbelief and shock that humans could wreak such devastation upon one another. The atomic bomb was of a scale far beyond the waves of bombs dropped on cities by both Axis and Allied forces, beyond even the enormous Paris Gun which dropped shells on Paris from thirty miles away, the mustard and nerve gases, or even the insidious VX Rockets developed by the Nazis for biological warfare.

No-one was prepared for the enormous power of destruction these weapons represented and it numbed the world to see them in action. I fully believe that this one action was of such magnitude physically and psychically, the response given so gravely disproportionate, that it is still having an impact on the collective human race.

The Atomic Bomb was a machine, dropped by another machine the Enola Gay B-52 Bomber, dropped by men. That men could do this to one another is still something humanity has yet to properly grieve over. All the nasties of World War 2 paled in comparison to the scale of devastation one atomic bomb could have and made us all back off from our enthusiastic dream of nuclear power.

But what was more chilling to us was that this act was performed by men who made a choice to accept the mission, get into the plane, fly the plane to their destination and release the greatest weapon mankind had ever seen, not on the Japanese army, but on hundreds of thousands of civilians. What chilled us was the detachment humanity showed to itself that allowed this to happen and the realization that Soldiers and Pilots can be trained to be as obedient and unflinching in performing a task as machines. We saw on a large-scale, that we had become – like them.

For a long-time a popular concept floated about was the idea of ‘pushing a red button’ to end it all. Rumours of special rooms in secret bases in the USSR and USA that contained a simple switch that could be flicked to launch thousands of nuclear warheads and annihilate the enemy – though having seen the destruction of the atomic bomb we knew that all political rhetoric aside, such an action actually meant the annihilation of the planet.

It was precisely this harboured fear, still highly prevalent, that allowed the Bush Administration to persuade national support with fake propaganda for the invasion of Iraq over accusations of WMD’s (Weapons of Mass Destruction); which is just one of many pieces of evidence that point to a deeply ingrained trauma still carried in the human race regarding the power of the Atomic Bomb. I will return to the evolution of the machine to elaborate further evidence that this only played on a pronounced fear we have carried with us for a long time.

After a critical mass was reached and we had allowed machines into the home, indeed prided ourselves on having as many as possible – it naturally became clearer why we had been so reluctant in the first place and should have perhaps listened to our intuition. It was one thing for us to have control over lifeless machines and refrigerate our food – but quite another when those machines were beginning to be taught how to be just like us – and another problem altogether when they were being made to be better than us. The devastation of World War II was still fresh in our minds and the idea of smart machines was understandably disconcerting – on the other hand, we were looking to the future and ready to embrace a brave new world.

Our anxiety was not so much with the presence of machines; we embraced cars, were excited about jet planes and Boeings being able to fly us across the globe in a few hours rather than the three weeks by ship leading to increase in recreational possibilities and mailing time; enthused about movie theatres, stereos, better transport and food storage; and were thankful for machines that could do dangerous jobs, repetitive jobs, decrease military casualties (supposedly), or perform other amazing functions.

When we realized that we humans would still be needed to perform jobs because machines could only do so much, we cut machines some slack. We were definitely excited about the prospect of using them to get to the moon in 1969 (hoax or not), to other planets and in using them to explore the mysteries of outer space and our ‘final’ frontiers and our national propaganda reflected and encouraged us in this hope.

Prophetic visions of the future dating from the late 19th Century and early 20th Century often show cities that resemble something from the Jetsons or Futurama – with a tide of rockets, airships, personal helicopters, hover-cars and sky-trains filling the skies or flying effortlessly to and from the moon. One of these early scenes depicts (naively we can with authority now say) an elevator to take passengers from Earth to the naturally built up metropolis on the moon itself.

Obviously those hopeful visions have not fulfilled themselves as fully as predicted – and even now that we have attained the capability to land on the moon, launch satellites, and explore outer space with the NASA program – people show little to no collective interest in an exploration which once captivated the world. The majority of the world’s funds are spent on military budgets and NASA has struggled for continued funding.

These hopeful vistas of the future sketched by optimistic dreamers were once confined to comics, writers and artists. Science fiction enjoyed a loyal following but it did not really take off until the radio brought it en masse into homes with early space-based shows like H.G. Wells ‘War of the Worlds’ stories. When Well’s radio descriptions of an alien invasion aired it was believed to be a genuine broadcast by thousands of Europeans. Many people fled their homes or sheltered in them, deathly afraid. It was a remarkable and infamous faux pas instigated by fear and ignorance, yet it would have the effect of intoxicating a decent chunk of Britain’s population with ufo and alien hysteria by introducing science-fiction to a national audience.

As science-fiction became more widespread and accepted into popular culture, a host of writers such as Asimov, Clarke, and others emerged from the New York scene to present diverse and fantastic depictions of the contents of our outer reaches causing the interest in comic and pulp-fiction books to thrive.

The national fever of the Cold War which raced the USA against the USSR to get a man on the moon also galvanized a massive interest in space which helped gather support and funding that culminated in the Moon Landing of 1969.

Television had accepted science-fiction with aplomb and the medium was further developed by television shows such as ‘Buck Rogers and the 21st Century’, ‘Star Trek’, ‘Dr Who’, ‘Battle Star Galactica’ and ‘Lost in Space’.

Through these artificial vistas of the future we explored the far reaches of space encountering all manner of distant threats and wonders from this or that dimension – distant, because for us then, the possibility of robots, computers, and machines ruling the world was slowly encroaching but still far from a practicable concept.

Yet, while we joined in the imagined toying about on spaceships with unlimited jet propulsion that could be driven through space at the touch of a few buttons – for a long time in real life we had nothing even close to the complexity of machines, robots and technology long dreamed up so casually in science-fiction.

For many this discrepancy was driven home in 1986 by the tragedy of the Challenger Shuttle disaster that claimed seven lives and tore naïve human hopes and dreams of outer space exploration to real pieces.

Hundreds of concepts of underground shuttles, glass tubes, underground transport hubs, super-trains, and even transportation machines filled the pages of designers eager to capture the future in the mid 20th Century. The majority of these proved impossible to implement for one reason or another and with the Challenger, just how hard it would be to get a smooth convoy of traffic to the moon even after the brightest minds had put in so much effort, sank in and the free-dream was shattered. The easy fair-weather attitude of space travel could previously stand unchallenged because no-one had achieved the impossible yet or died trying. We were shell-shocked by national televising of the death of seven astronauts, heroes at the time, who were incinerated live in front of millions of viewers in a fiery explosion.

Although this disaster dampened our ambition we did not give up and continued trying to get to the moon and beyond – but the NASA space shuttle program lost a lot of its impetus and has dwindled to a fraction of its former glory in the present day 2010.

NASA still trains and uses astronauts, but mainly launches unmanned satellites. Although we dreamed large at the turn of the century, for this century, we are still not even close to having any sort of hover-car system or regular traffic to the moon and there is a general disinterest in such programs.

Even so, or perhaps because it was less taxing, we continued to devote considerable time and funding to the development of the microchip and the personal computer

In the early 20th Century the pre-concept of Artificial Intelligence was treated as a given, as something that we could almost certainly attain with the greatest of ease in the near future.

Robots were typically depicted as being just like us; they were able to think, to perform autonomously, they possessed distinct personalities, they could make choices, often had a moral code, and re-programming them appeared to be as simple as spending a few minutes or seconds tinkering with undefined or obscure panels, switches or wires.

In later TV shows and movies, robots fluctuated back and forth in complexity, reflecting the considerable challenges and problems real life programmers and designers were experiencing in making these visions happen, whilst showcasing the latest advances in robotics as they came about and it is my personal nostalgic interest in observing the technology used in movies from different time periods just to remind myself how far we have come in such a short amount of time with computers, robotics and machinery that has helped me discern the fear we have shown of technology.

It is interesting to see how one particular grail of computer and robotics programmers called Artificial Intelligence (AI) has developed and was viewed over the course of the later few decades of the 20th century, but especially in movies.

At the turn of the Century, and as machines were only just coming into the foreground, all manner of fantastic predictions were being made about where the new technologies being developed would lead. No-one realized just how long it would take to get even a rudimentary level of computer up and running that didn’t fill several warehouses and require changing thousands of clunky valves that burned out periodically. Meanwhile many ideas were simply not possible until very late in the century and only then after considerable expense, experiment and exploration; but some ideas had to be abandoned altogether.

A great many vistas of the future from the past contain efficient hover-cars – one for everyone it seems – but such visions have turned out to be optimistic guesses that were unable to foresee concrete considerations of the late 20th Century that make hover-cars in any form, difficult if not impossible to practically implement

  1. Although dozens of vehicles have been built to hover-car specification as future vehicles, the cost of each is too prohibitive to be adopted in any wide-spread utopia. Fringe technology is usually funded by military research and is only released much later to filter down into general civilian use – a prime example being the development of the Intranet by DARPA, a self-contained communications system that later became the world-wide Internet. Consider also that Sony’s ‘playstation 1’ which today sells for a paltry $10 with games and a controller was once $1400 brand new upon its release – a system that would go on to revolutionize the entertainment industry. The cost of fringe technologies is prohibitively expensive and requires special funding; but to implement such expensive technology on any large scale proves very difficult. Only decades after the microchip had been at the centre of military programs was it released into the public arena where eventually it became so common that it became cheap – allowing them to be installed world-wide in personal computers and other portable technologies such as the mobile phone. Prior to this stage, men killed each other to obtain one.

  2. Petro-chemical companies that control the supply and demand of oil stand to lose their fortunes if a free-energy type car is developed and have stood, and still stand, in the way of such research for decades, going as far as to destroy inventions, discredit inventors, or use hired muscle to intimidate prospective threats to their monopoly. Although there have been a myriad of alternative fuels and batteries invented and suggested – those who stand to lose from the development of such things have traditionally inhibited their growth.

  3. The population of Earth is now much higher than it used to be, it was somewhere around the million mark in 1900, and is now somewhere around 6.6 billion – and to equip each person with such a vehicle to suit early utopian vistas of the future would prove even more prohibitive than at the turn of the century when the population was excessively low by today’s comparison.

  4. World Resources are now much more heavily strained since the turn of the Century when these ideas were being explored and to equip everyone with anything is no longer possible for such expensive technologies.

  5. The Technology required to achieve more than a semblance of many of the concepts in such vistas has not been developed or has proved impossible to develop or harness – such as perpetual motion or free-energy.

  6. Restrictions on airspace and intensified security considerations complicate ‘free’ travel.

Thus, instead of our collective spirit being concentrated on personal rocket-ships to take us to other planets (which we now realize much to our annoyance aren’t inhabitable) we transport ourselves in large groups with clunky planes that often drop out of the sky. It’s a poor consolation prize, but just one of many disappointments to our human spirit and identity.

Though there remain cashed up billionaires and humanitarians ready to fund fringe projects and technologies – as well as black funds, arms dealers, and militaries – collectively, we have largely given up on such ambitious projects and are now focused on extending our much more manageable ego with superficial attachments by using portable or body-worn technologies – hence this generation is often called generation ‘me’.

In dreaming so vividly we have been sorely disillusioned time and time again by the harsh demands of reality and are repeatedly demoralized by the time it takes to get even close to our fantasies. Often we have to change them completely as was the case with our fabled Space Station that boasted it would support thousands of people who would live on the station for months at a time in a galactic paradise until they were exchanged for new thousands by regular shuttle shifts.

The idea of Space Stations has been fraught with difficulties and those that do exist are maintained by a dedicated team of about thirty people who spend months at a time fixing and regulating the thousands of problems that they incur.

Our reach has fallen short many crucial times as a human race, and suffered great traumas to our collective identity (especially as regards detonation of the Atomic Bomb) and now it seems we seek to heal ourselves by making ourselves feel better by reaching for individual pursuits much closer to home, and nothing as a collective. So while we have lost most of the conscious connections to these traumas as time has gone by, we still hurt from the unconscious pain without knowing why.

Perhaps this is why a strong and destructive nihilistic streak has been carried forward into the 21st Century. Our ambition, and the subsequent crushing of it, has been a key element in a great many movies that contain unconscious symbolism of great traumas.

In the 1980’s during the height of the Cold War, I watched movies such as ‘War Games’, ‘Tron’ and ‘Robocop’.

In ‘War games’, a young ‘whiz-kid’ hacker (Matthew Broderick) accidentally finds his way into the Pentagon’s military database and makes contact with an ‘advanced’ military computer that he befriends. He plays several games against it marvelling at its skill, until it suddenly challenges him to a game of war. Believing the game to be nothing more than a simulator, he accepts, only to find out later that the game is being treated as real by the computer and his strategic maneuvers have set the United States on Defcon 1 under the threat of nuclear war. Eventually the Pentagon tracks him down and gets him to persuade the computer not to start WWIII.

The movie raised the problem of teaching the subtlety of concepts to computers. Fear that a super-computer put in charge of military strategy and operations could potentially fail to discern reality from fantasy or blindly follow its programmed protocols without taking moment by moment changes into consideration and end up launching nuclear missiles and ICBM’s at America’s enemies, (or America) thus starting another world war by accident, is a theme that has surfaced in many technology-based movies.

A similar struggle and fear of man vs. machine was illustrated beautifully in Stanley Kubrick’s ‘A Space Odyssey 2001’ when Hal, the onboard computer follows its programmed protocol to the letter despite the human occupants being able to see an unorthodox but probable solution to a problem and condemns the human passengers to death.

A less extreme replication of this battle was recently given in Pixar’s ‘Wall-E’ but even here the love/hate relationship with robots and crazed computers filters through with healthy doses of mistrust. Even Buzz Light-year, a semi-robotic character is portrayed as prone to going mad in Toy Story 3 – which at the time of writing is an unreleased movie.

However, the role of man vs. machine was sometimes reversed too, with men acting like machines and/or using machines to cause great devastation.

In the ‘Hunt for Red October’ a stalwart Russian admiral drives fear into America when his attempt to defect with a nuclear submarine is taken as the intention to launch ICBM’s at the USA.

In ‘Flight of the Black Angel’ a vengeful but exemplary pilot steals a state-of-the-art military jet armed with a nuclear warhead and threatens to detonate it in his hometown.

James Bond and a plethora of Superheroes dealt with madman after madman that had stolen or developed some technology or another to take over or destroy the world.

The threat of nuclear war was a prevalent threat from the 50’s through to the 80’s. The Russians, Koreans, Americans, Israelis, Iraqis, Cubans, Libyans, to name just a few had (and still have) stockpiles of thousands of devastating nuclear warheads, Inter-Continental Ballistic Missiles, Rockets filled with VX gas, biological toxins and other nasties. A major part of the last half of the 20th Century involved a parlay between countries to stop adding to these stockpiles and dismantle existing weapons.

During the first gulf war I recall seeing a televised countdown where a zero hour was given for Saddam Hussein’s demands to be met by the Allies or he would launch a nuclear warhead. Perhaps this was allied propaganda but I remember the fatalistic effect it had on me in believing that the world could end in a matter of hours – it was a feeling of terror. And I acted accordingly, and fatalistically, getting into a huge fight with my family and refusing to apologize claiming that we’d all be dead in a few hours so ‘who fucking cares anyway!’

This same numbing terror was felt by millions of people in the aftermath of the Atomic Bomb – where there is evidence for this in a great many movies that appeared during the following decades that were clearly influenced by the pervasive threat of the Cold War the Atomic Bomb had set in motion.

It is perhaps worth noting that one of the most iconic images of the 20th Century was a lone man standing in front of a tank with his shopping under one arm holding his hand up to stop it in Tiananmen Square, China. It was an act that expressed something profound about our ethos.

‘War Games’ was made in an era where home computers (PC’s) were near to being realized but were still large blocky cumbersome units with black screens, 64 or 128kb of RAM, used ASCII coding and had just one font of neon green text. It had taken decades longer than anyone expected to get even this far and since the journey there had been far different and more difficult than previously envisioned – no-one really knew what the next step would bring. A lot of speculative movies began to surface that mapped or hypothesized about the capabilities of future computing.

In Disney’s 1982 ‘Tron’ we were taken into the computer itself to explore a world of microchips and electronic databases where losing at a game meant causal death.

Though still very basic, Tron depicted the concept of Cartesian grids built of electronic signals (though not the first to do this) and vast areas that stretched to infinity inside the small monitor. In effect – it presented a hypothetical construct of pre-cyberspace.

In the futuristic 1982 ‘Blade-Runner’, humanoid-robots (then oft referred to as cyborgs) have reached such a high level of sophistication that they are called ‘replicants’.

‘Replicants’ possess superior strength and mental ability and a few of them use their advantage for illegal activities. After several significant problems caused by rebel replicants, they are outlawed on earth and subsequently tracked down by special agents who attempt to identify them from humans using psychological questionnaires designed to test emotional response which the Replicants have not fully developed knowledge of the subtleties of.

Various human characteristics began to surface in our presentation of robots that dealt comprehensively with various problems we encountered, moral, social, military, and technical – but one of the grails of science and technology was to make machines that were just like us. This was further classified as meaning able to ‘think’ and ‘learn’ like us. Our personalization’s of computers and technology has led to some strange neologisms. For quite some time, the term ‘mainframe’ became common-place and synonymous with the ‘heart’ of a computer that had gone ‘berserk’ and needed to be shut down.

The development of the microchip processor enabled technology to leap forward at an unprecedented rate ushering man and machines into the Information Age together with computers beginning to rival man by speaking their own language. However, while computers have their own language, or ‘code’ – they still require manual human maintenance and interaction to build them, fix them, and teach them. The development of two-way conversation will prove crucial to perfect if computers are to ever be self-sufficient and recent development of quantum computers that can learn, or human identical robots programmed to learn is as frightening as it is fascinating.

Chess computers were available from the 1970’s onwards for public purchase but despite their sophistication they ran on a rudimentary program that could only output what was input even if input consisted of hundreds of thousands of possible moves.

One of the harder aspects of AI is giving computers a code of ethics. We have tried for a long time to do this, probably because robots were large, cold and frightening and bore no resemblance to us, and we feared them. To accept them, we would need them to look less threatening, and more human. We would also need them to act more like us.

Although we are blessed with arguably the most powerful inbuilt computer on Earth, the Brain, the replication of this enigmatic engine has proved extremely difficult and progress in this area is very slow. AI was and still proves to be the toughest nut to crack.

Isaac Asimov was among the first to suggest a code of robot morality, whereupon he devised three laws that went on to strongly influence robotics. These three laws are:

  1. A robot may not injure a human being or, through inaction, allow a human being to come to harm.

  2. A robot must obey any orders given to it by human beings, except where such orders would conflict with the First Law.

  3. A robot must protect its own existence as long as such protection does not conflict with the First or Second Law.

The fear that without these ethics, robots would not be able to discern an enemy from a friend or tell right from wrong and their confusion would lead them to spiral out of control with dangerous results remains a keynote in many media dealing with robotics.

It is likely that the phenomenal success and saturation of Star Wars and its treatment of the human-like 3CPO and the notably robotic-looking R2D2, where androids played diverse but integral human-like roles in a futuristic society, marked a stage of brief trust where collective humanity seemed to finally accept that robots could be possible companions for the future.

In ‘Robocop’, the concept of cybernetics and cyborgs was explored with the idea that robots could be our friends and even our protectors if AI could be sufficiently developed to instill an airtight moral code.

After suffering an accident at the hands of a corrupt cop who also murders his family, Officer Alex Murphy is subjected to a life-saving but highly experimental procedure that turns him into a cyborg and the first ‘Robo-cop’. He is programmed with a simplified version of these three laws and after several successful demonstrations of his abilities is hailed as the prototype for future law enforcement in Detroit where crime is out of control.

The struggle for Robocop to perform his civil duties and code becomes difficult however when his computer programming is corrupted by memory flashes of his former life and the murder of his loved ones. Murphy ‘learns’ that a highly honoured cop who is also one of his programmers is behind his family’s murder. He is subsequently torn between following his directive that tells him he must not kill another human being, and his human emotions of anger, grief, and vengeance. His struggle is compounded, and contrasted by an evil counterpart that ‘Robo-cops’ are supposed to replace; the ED209, an ‘older’ bipod model of robot that takes laws and protocol all too seriously and follows a simpler program to such a degree that it gattle-guns a man to death during a demonstration requiring ‘compliance’ – even after the man complies.

Robocop was a huge success at the movies and was joined by more playful optimistic movies such as ‘Short-Circuit’ where A.I. is given to ‘No.5’ after a lightning strike hits one of a series of five experimental lethal cybernetic weapons.

‘No.5’ becomes sentient and makes his way through the world learning about it. He befriends Stephanie, a civilian that tutors him on various concepts with increasing subtlety. When ‘No.5’ tries to imitate the jumping of a cricket and accidentally squashes it, he implores Stephanie to re-assemble the cricket, only to learn that the cricket is ‘dead’ and cannot be re-assembled. When ‘No.5’ determines his own state to be ‘alive’ he goes to great lengths to avoid being recaptured by the military and ‘dis-assembled’ which he associates with ‘death’. ‘No.5’ from ‘Short-Circuit’ was almost certainly behind the inspiration for ‘Wall-E’, a more recent robotic character who possesses the same playful innocence and the same tank-like tracks and head goggles.

The theme that life occurs or A.I. can occur with a freak lightning strike is not new. Man spent the last half of the 19th century sending shocks through human cadavers to bring them back to life and Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein was given life in exactly the same way.

We find that even today explanations for how robots ‘life’ is brought into being is still a matter of creative invention not scientific knowledge – and even today after decades of trying, people are still trying to ignite this mysterious spark of life using electricity and computers.

However the truce with robots never lasts. And despite our optimism our cynicism returned.

Compare this optimism a few years later with the 1991 ‘Terminator’ movie which included significant breakthroughs in computer generated effects. In Terminator I an advanced robot (with metal exo-skeleton) from the future is sent to kill John Connor, future leader of the human resistance and our one true hope of escaping an eventual global takeover by a supercomputer called Cyberdyne that is destined to declare war on the human race.

In the Terminator, a soldier from the future is sent back to protect John from a hostile machine. The machine is relentless but eventually destroyed by human wile.

In Terminator II, the original terminator is sent back to protect John – while an even more hostile liquid metal ‘mimetic poly-alloy’ T1000 model Terminator is sent by Cyberdyne to finish what the original Terminator failed to do. The T1000 proves extremely tenacious but again, eventually succumbs to human wile and is destroyed by being melted in a forge.

In the third installment however, John Connor’s role changes from forestalling the detonation of a nuclear holocaust by shutting down or preventing Cyberdyne from going postal, to accepting that he cannot change the nuclear holocaust and must ready himself to lead a resistance of friendly humans and re-programmed (read ‘neutral’) robots in an all out war against hostile robots.

It would appear that we finally succumbed to the fact that machines were not going away anytime soon, or for that matter, at all – and that we had to learn to adapt and live with them as best we could.

This did nothing to allay our fears of machines however – in Gattica (1997), an Orwellian-style movie; the world is run using machines and computers of terrifying efficiency. The protagonist is cursed with imperfect DNA, a crime in a world where everything is perfect. He manages to deceive the machines that require his DNA to be tested regularly, that he too is perfect using the DNA of a perfect individual who is not known to the system. This works fine until there is the disruption of a murder; an event that is thought to have been eradicated. DNA recovered from the scene turns out to be imperfect, leaving him in a quandary whether to confess the murder at the risk of exposing himself, whilst the machines set about conducting an extensive analysis of everyone’s DNA to determine the killer. His only crime is being born with ‘imperfect’ DNA.

Throughout sci-fi the concept of ‘networking’ emerged in many variations, and could be seen in such creatures as Star Trek’s Borg – a colony-type species of cyborg that were interconnected as one unified mass run by the equivalent of a supercomputer or paranoia-type movies where surveillance by machines had escalated out of control under the watchful eye of a malevolent ‘Big Brother’ i.e. 1984, Minority Report, A Scanner Darkly, Demolition Man, Cube, Total Recall, The Matrix.

The precision of robots being unable to make room for the variables that characterize human judgments occurs in ‘Minority Report’, ‘I, Robot’, and dozens of other sci-fi movies. In all of these movies – there existed a moral element, a question mark over total reliance on robots to do the right thing, and a pervading sense of malevolence, distrust, and the sinister if they did not. We also parodied and explored the result of acting like machines ourselves. It seems that for a long time yet, our uneasy relationship with creating our potential replacements will bring unease and a sense of the Sinister to all humanity.

But perhaps because this unconscious fear has been so deeply ingrained this archetypal battle underlay’s more than just movies about robots. And here again surfaces the theme of the Atomic Bomb. I believe that we have twisted robots and machines into other shapes, including semblances of ourselves (mindless implacable flesh-eating zombies that are relentless for example) that represent the same psychic cry for help – much the same way that dreams change their symbolism until a core message is finally understood.

TV Series such as ‘V’, ‘Mission Impossible’, and ‘the X-Files’ were part of a continuous thread that highlighted and replicated our innate fear of creating something that could destroy us. Aliens, Robots, Zombies, UFO’s, and Government Conspiracies have many things in common, but I believe they all share another common resonance: Voiceless awe of the power of the Atomic Bomb. I shall explain.

The Atomic Bomb stunned the world in 1945 – and numbed us; and although the world has become decidedly cynical, I have no doubt whatsoever that the detonation of another would stun it again.

The insane power of the Atomic Bomb was ill-treated by the Americans at the time of its hey-day – in fact their attitude was positively cavalier. They stood their soldiers only hundreds of feet away from test detonations wearing sunglasses and assured them there was no danger of radiation. The terrific shockwave and devastation that could level cities flat and the permanent damage to the environment and lasting effects from fallout were downplayed and dismissed in America’s eagerness to use one. To garner support from their populace a deliberate deception about nuclear safety was promulgated in the infamously stupid ‘duck and cover’ precaution programs that instilled people to practice foolhardy precautions such as getting under a table, covering their head, or building a ‘bomb’ shelter.

Without anyone the wiser, the dangerous powers of nuclear weapons and their effect on their targets were downplayed and propagandized.

When Japan joined the Second World War and bombed Pearl Harbour, America’s armed forces were too strained to spread them further into the Orient. America proclaimed an attack on Japan the only course of action left and the decision was made to drop Atomic Bombs from the B-52 Enola Gay onto the cities of Hiroshima and Nagasaki.

The unparalleled devastation it created: the radiation and fires, the black ash that rained from the sky, the yellow uranium puddles that caused horrific burns and melted flesh, the shockwave that smashed through concrete buildings like it was paper, the radiation blisters and sickness, the very burning of people’s shadows into the ground, and the ongoing genetic defects from contaminated soil, water and air that continue to this day were unique atrocities in humanities known history.

The explosion was of such magnitude it was heard hundreds of miles away and the mushroom cloud column could be seen from a hundred miles away spiralling into the atmosphere. Here I believe the realization that humans could commit this kind of absolute devastation on each other tore the collective psyche and left us numbed – unable to accept or deal with what had just happened.

The willingness to resort to such unrivalled destruction is unique to the United States (which is partly why I have no qualms believing 911 was a US led conspiracy) and was to elevate them to the status of a superpower on the back of a wave of incommunicable disbelief and fear.

What is interesting is that historically, a great emphasis is placed on Hitler, his crimes and the holocaust. This issue, driven by Allied media, has always superseded any American atonement for the dropping of the most devastating weapon then devised. In fact, dropping the atomic bomb even seems to have been attributed as being necessary because of Hitler. Or perhaps this hatred of Hitler is driven by the projected guilt and shock of America at its own committing of unthinkable crimes.

Although there was an even larger explosion at the turn of the century in Tunguska – by albeit mysterious means – it did not affect us as much as Hiroshima because Tunguska’s explosion was in a remote area, but more importantly was not tied up with our collective identity.

The Atomic Bomb was a spearhead driven by human ingenuity, it was imbedded in the consciousness, and the world was deeply invested in the events and outcome of the world war, excited about the dawn of the atomic age and nuclear power. The A-bomb signalled a new age of atomic power and change, and we were excited about this potential right up until we saw what atomic power could do.

The Chernobyl Reactor Meltdown in 1986 only heightened already existing fears of nuclear power and, like exploration of space, pushed nuclear reactors into the background to hum quietly and unobtrusively in remote locations – hardly the vision of nuclear excellence we anticipated.

The movies are filled with allegories of super beings coming to earth to use super-weapons advanced well beyond our means against us.

What was Godzilla, an unstoppable alien lizard-like force that levelled everything in its wake – if not an expression of this deep nuclear psychic scar? Or ‘Independence Day’? 2012?

A raft of UFO themes where deadly machines are used by deadly beings showed up for decades on television, and still they show up – with aliens fluctuating between being more like us, with emotions, behaviour and ethics that rival and sometimes supersede our own or as grotesquely twisted and savage extra-terrestrials.

What typically triumphs in the end over these forces is always our collective humanity – (and thanks to propaganda often that troubled soul who has to make hard world-changing decisions for all of us – the American President) – and our morality, or at least the myth of it. Yet, in thousands of our movies, it is as though we are continually attempting to recreate a certain archetypal scene.

In the horror movie the ‘Blob’ (1958), a gelatinous mass takes over a town, rolling down streets and oozing onto people to dissolve them whole. For quite a while a pervasive theme in cinema existed where something would be adversely affected by lightning, a toxic or nuclear incident, or even a meteor crashing to earth causing some species or another to go crazy or evil and take over some town.

From Spiders, Ants, Giant Rabbits, Bats, Birds, Bees, Worms, Sharks, and Piranhas, to a 50-Foot Woman, Cars and Killer Tomatoes – we toyed with the fantasy of being over-whelmed and explored our tentative relationship with nature and the animals. A mass of normally sedate creatures was given supernatural or heightened aggression and organized into impossible numbers in a bid to wipe us out.

I believe, in a sense, that we enjoyed the idea of being stripped of control, of being powerless and consumed by our own arrogance – perhaps a symptom of our guilt complex expressing itself at the horrors of Hiroshima/Nagasaki, Vietnam, and World War II – and that we created artificial coping mechanisms, a replication of the process of controlled vulnerability to other more dominant forces around us.

This process enabled us to re-enact something of the powerlessness we felt at over-whelming world events. But because our reasons for creating them remained unconscious – the core that bound all these movies and expressions together remained and remains subliminal. We never reached a clear concise conscious understanding of the grief and horror we felt from the atomic bomb; the event was simply too damaging to be dealt with openly. Instead, it has filtered out in a variety of connected themes in all kinds of symbolism than hinted at the heart of our pain but never revealed it.

Such re-enactments allowed us to re-live the event but with control, and explore a fantasy where we could evoke power over events where previously we had none. The power of the trauma of the event is correspondingly mirrored in the power it has had over humanity. The possibility that our collective expressions over the course of the last hundred years contain secret screams of massive trauma has an undeniably sinister undertone; and it is our very denial that makes it so.

I do not define the ‘Sinister’ as an evil energy – though it can be expressed through such energies on some level – there is more to this energy than an oversimplification that constrains it in moral terms.

Moral terms are unfortunately the status quo of reference for humanity – the legacy of the ancient dragon of religion and all too often they act as a thick paste slapped onto the surface of abstractions to make even the most delicate tangents of energy that contain esoteric hints into our deeper human processes at work, into a fat block of mediocrity that is easier to grasp and pretend to understand.

To treat the ‘Sinister’, or even the concepts of ‘Good’, ‘Purity’ or ‘Evil’ as they were designed to be treated, as words for objective things in themselves is natural – but because we treat them this way – accepting them as the base from which we proceed – any independent heuristic phenomenological study of these things seldom goes any further than the jurisdiction of morality, and because of our conditioned laziness, we lose a great deal of the information they contain.

Morality is a combination of convenience and ignorance whose function is to deliberately obscure a finesse of extreme subtlety. Through the invention and installation of morality the tension of opposites and the power between them, the real power of magic, sorcery, life, has become an artificial scale of opposing values, morally and then linguistically simplified and solidified into Good and Evil. This chunky filter is liberally applied to interpret all energies, overt or extremely subtle – thus muddying the sublime with a profane lense that seeks the least exertion of energy.

The ego will hate to hear this; it detests being told off, but more than that it detests exerting more energy than the minimum and too, anyone that requires it to change its perspective and prevent it from using its all-time favourite filter.

But the ‘Sinister’ is not just an energy of evil or destruction and to view it as such is to bury its incredible subtlety, which although difficult to extract, is worth the painstaking excavation.

To bind it in moral terms causes this energy be stripped of much of its inherent information –forcing it to behave as an inert abstraction in the service of an artificial egocentric yolk. Treated differently, it reveals a much more intricate web of complexity at work.

Firstly, in terms of energy, the Sinister is beyond morality – it is not evil, though it can by all means be interpreted as evil; but it is far more complex an emanation and symptom than the Christian’s wet-dream. It is a creeping ‘other-than’ – because if it were in any way a moral absolute, then we would simply use the word evil – but it is suggestive of something in potential.

It can be felt in many places, over our lifetime or in an instant, defying the strictures of opposites. However, ‘Sinister’ energy is an abstraction itself – a means by which we can wrap our head around the maddening dynamic of the esoteric workings of the mind by having something ‘concrete’ to work with; a supposition that gives rise to others that exerts abstract tension.

Energy is also an abstraction – yet another one we tend not to look at too closely but instead quickly layer with attachments, associations, and forms; this is the secret of will. But if we do try to look at it with any determined scrutiny we quickly encounter frustrating problems.

I.e. Picture clearly what this energy is. Now strip it of its name, remove the word energy, remove the word Sinister – remove morality – and all the other abstractions we layer onto this invisible ball we believe we perceive – and what is left?

Can you still hold it without naming it, without describing it? Can you pass it to someone without telling them what it is, without using the convenient strictures of morality that makes people nod their head and show a clumsy recognition for the hand-holds by which these energies are most usually known and handled? ‘Oh, yes, I’ve heard of the Sinister Path, I’m a Right-Hand Pather myself… I don’t dabble in black magic.’ Can you pass the Sinister to someone without telling them what it is? Try.

To constrain energy, we have to call it energy, since for us to use it, make it serviceable, it has to be called something. Otherwise, we cannot work with it, shift it, add to it, explain it, compare it, validate it or otherwise use it, because without words to carry them and morality to simplify and translate the subtle into the simple – the abstractions we use have no weight. Their solidity completely relies on being morally validated. *(See Appendix.)

Morality is a very poor filter for phenomenology though – and to Know thyself, to know what the Sinister denotes, hints at, and to get to where these and all our other abstracts originate from, before they Become and before we lose ourselves in their Becoming; morality has to be abandoned and treated as a coarse tension unsuitable for refined heuristics


Here now, is a second example of a non-moral sinister current – an ‘other-than’ prevalent in the uncontrolled acceleration of artificial time.


The events of the 20th Century re-shaped many things: they re-shaped the way wars were fought: the way economies, technology, science, and power developed regionally around the world: re-shaped the limits of mankind and the follies of mankind…

But I believe they also contained a point where humanity began to accelerate through changes faster than we could keep up with them. One could argue that much has been lost and trampled in the stampede of ‘progress’. Time, once held sacred as the journey of the sun across the sky, has been eroded by the dominance of economics and the tyranny of the machines.

The day used to be sacredly observed in blocks that meant something; 5 o’clock used to mean a definite end to the working day, now it is a mere blip in the mundane day that might or might not live up to its promise of home time pending the needs of the machine. Overtime has all but disintegrated the sun’s jurisdiction to meet economic demands. The day no longer ends when we come home – it drags out indefinitely to please the machines on the phone, computer, or laptop.

Though I do not appreciate the Christian celebration of December 25th or the horrible commerciality that coca-cola set in motion when it bought Santa Claus and made him a red and white materialist; I did appreciate the sacred observance of holidays and traditions having a causal start and causal end – a defined time required to tolerate them.

Over the years however, Christmas has been broken free of its restraints by corporate provocateurs and now gets going four even five months before December, and ends sometime in March – kept alive either side of the year by pre-Christmas and after Christmas sales.

Christmas has long been a corporate institution – and long been stripped of its sacred elements; but does it mean anything to anyone when it is prostituted for nine months?

Easter, used to be celebrated on a couple of days in April, and admittedly Easter eggs would be in the shops a month or two before this to capitalize on the rush. But this year, Easter eggs and buns were in the shops by Boxing Day, just two days after Xmas. Sacred observance of even the most basic traditions, such as Time, has been eroded, corporately lengthened, for the worship of money.

Time is measured by change – change by the revolution of evolution. ‘Progress’ has become our new clock – and new technology the hands that turn it. As a result, Time – has sped up drastically.

Technology is moving at such a rapid rate that new models become obsolete in years, months or even weeks – yet machines are still speeding up and because of that, so must we. But we are still, as we have always been, in many ways inferior to machines and the economy. We can never match their speed or efficiency, even as we are being forced to try – more often than not we simply match their cold inability to empathize.

This acceleration has continued exponentially throughout the decades of the 20th century but it has had unforeseen effects and the people of 2010+ are all but spiralling out of control.

We have collectively, not just individually, begun to emulate machines, becoming cold and unfeeling, acting rapidly and pragmatically like them, and losing a sacred connection of collective human empathy along the way. We try to assume the good points of machines, of our masters, for ourselves – efficiency, rapidity, reliability – but somehow mangle the translation.

We try to copy computers by processing huge amounts of information in seconds. We surf the net and read exhaustive tracts of texts but can only pick out the most glaring points – we can scan dozens of pages of text but only retain about 1%. Unlike machines, we have to trim information, simplify it into its most basic blocks and understand only the bare minimum of the available media whilst the machines retain it all – miss nothing – and malevolently highlight the fact that we can never compete.

In the name of survival – which we have entrusted to machines – we wake up to a machine, make our food in a machine, shave our face with a machine, light our cigarette with a machine, pack our pockets with machines, clog the roads in machines, take our driving cues from machines, carefully watching the time on a machine, to get to work on time before a machine docks us, to work with machines or make machines and ultimately to work for the Machine. We also tend more often to become enraged if any of these processes get interrupted. How did this happen?


In the 1950’s we tried to convince ourselves that we could attain Eden. We pretended we knew exactly how everything should proceed in neat instructions that left no room for error. We strove for perfection and to attain the nuclear family. Movies created around this time were possessed of great romanticism and there was little room for horror in the sense of any unsettling intrigue– everyone was proper and looking to the future.

There was however a sense in the air that this rigid state of Victorianism was being undermined by those who would become the children of the 60’s, just as there has been an unsettling sense that comes with all ages and generations of the unstoppable force of entropy and change and the sense that sinister elements would undermine the plans of the present day.

Sex, Drugs, Vietnam, Freedom, Peace, and a Re-discovery of the Body: all of these issues would rear their head in a generation that began asking questions, flouting laws and social mores, inventing their own vernacular and their own counter-culture. Flower Power had arrived and with it came rebellion against the Establishment.

The 60’s made its mark and then the 70’s rolled around and everything changed again. The madness of the 70’s died down and the 80’s came about. Drugs were restricted, Sex was made into a commodity to be bought and sold, a re-focus on science and technology re-emerged, interest in space craft and computers was re-instated and a sense prevailed that those of the 80’s were more grown-up, knew better and were more worldly, reigned.

In all of these transitions – none of them clearly marked in duration despite the ten year blocks that try to limit and constrain them – the world changed rapidly, embracing or rejecting various themes and social issues as time and culture fluctuated.

With each wave came an excitement that we were moving forward, throwing down old ways and getting to know who we were as individuals and Music, Fashion, Technology, Literature, Organizations, Issues all changed rapidly from one year to the next.

But all these changes wrought terrific strain as we moved through them – hardly having time to get to grips with one thing before the next thing happened along… much was lost, and many things, previously held in vogue for a century or more were eroded: values, respect, authority, all suffered until there was a slowly dawning appreciation that life, was suddenly moving uncomfortably fast and things were being said and done that would forever make it impossible to go back.

In all of this we felt fear and trepidation as monumental things unfolded, both good and bad – that gave us much unease – voiced a collective cry to slow down. But things slowed in the 80’s only for a moment before the rise of the Internet enabled society to rocket out of control.

Collectively swept along in these decades we were forced to change our cultural understanding and iconography again and again to fit each fad and trend – these rapid changes have left little time for any significant collective grieving of events. The Vietnam War was brought to a standstill by a united populace and a collective outrage expressed in the streets, in protests, sit-in’s and demonstrations of the people.

This intensity of collective community spirit once shown by people has long been silenced by a shattered collective identity – unions have been disbanded, protests outlawed, any sort of violence is met with extreme force or imprisonment by enforcers of the law even if the government are in the wrong.

Our collective hope for the future has since been splintered. Where things had previously been kept sacred with careful rites of passage observed to mark important stages of life as it unfolded in age – information dealt out as each afforded it – this maturity has been eroded. We gave over this office to external authorities and departments, who gave it to machines.

We have since arrived at a state of cynical anarchic rebellion against all values; a culture of psychopathic alpha-cynics that corporate negligence has encouraged to spawn.

We lost our collective hope and developed a jaded acceptance that some things will never change – and with that acceptance we lost control of our society to the point that it began to control us.

We were right to fear the irresponsibility of machines should they fail to grasp human ethics; because we had to know a future with machines would lead us to do what we naturally do and become what we hate.

In some unconscious warning spark, even at the turn of the century, we knew humanity has always foreseen itself in and been jealous of the things it hated.

The speed and unpredictability of change tragically reminds us that it is beyond our control – that like Oppenheimer and his Atomic Bomb, we cannot predict how our inventions will be used or how they will alter the world. Ultimately we have no choice but to embrace each wave and remain forcibly optimistic that it will all work out for the best or convince ourselves that if we can just hold on things will get better.

A sense of self-deception is necessary to console us that there is order to be found even in the greatest chaos. And as a defense we throw ourselves into the self-importance of our lives and its tasks. Yet, in those rare times when we are alone with our thoughts we sometimes sense our careful lie, catch the edge of it in our throat as we live out our lives – and it disturbs us. There is a sense of the Sinister in these losses and of the inevitable effects of an acceleration of time where there is increasingly less to anchor people to the past: perhaps to the point where someone takes it into their head to detonate another Atomic Bomb. For he who forgets the past is destined to repeat it.


Whilst a sense of the Sinister is often recognized by its presence in scenes of gore, murder, or extreme sadness or tragedy – it is also found in the suspense leading up to and/or away from such events – also in conspiracy, intrigue, deception, betrayal, irony or the macabre. But it is even more Omni-present than that. It is inimical to subtle tangents of ‘other-than’ – unpredictable and unique cracks that surface in form beyond typical moral simplifications. The following represents a diverse range of energies subtle and overt that equate to the Sinister and loosen the energy it seeks to explain from its moral strictures. The reader may even feel it edge in where I do not, for the Sinister is subjective.

In London, 1888, Jack the Ripper’s crimes were horrific and branded monstrous, inhuman even – but what made them Sinister and set them apart from other crimes of this nature was the mystery regarding his motive and identity. More than a hundred years on, a fabled mythos built around Jack still lends a sinister ethos to the events of one of the most infamous killers of all time.

Yet there is still a nagging sense when facts about the killings are presented to us that Jack’s identity was known at the time but kept secret by a clandestine conspiracy – and that the surfacing of then readily apparent indicators, if handled more carefully, could have prevented chilling consequences.

But we are in the position to know that key clues and evidence were ignored; a chalk message of the Ripper ‘The Juwes are not the ones who will be blamed’ was scrubbed clean by the chief of police before the hand-writing could be analyzed; blood was cleaned away or bodies were moved so as to contaminate the facts of the crime scene.

It is not merely the brutality of the Ripper that makes this series of killings chilling – or memorable – but also the possibility that Jack was never caught, and possibly enabled by an Establishment we believed was sworn to protect society – an establishment that itself lead the hunt to catch him or not catch him as the case may be.

That we now know more fully the facts of those fateful days when the Ripper stalked the streets of London than any of the characters present who belonged to that time – that we are able to see connections that they could not – is a sinister irony – for we can do nothing to help those people make those connections or aid the victims of the Ripper despite knowing what is going to happen.

While those characters are long dead, their energies and mythos still lives on, allowing us to place ourselves in a world long gone and walk amongst them as ghosts that can do nothing even as we know everything. There is a powerlessness in this – a perceptive glimpse at our own fated demise someday being haunted by ghosts who can do nothing and yet know everything.

The Sinister thrives in the subtle currents that undercut a fascination with the evil, the wicked or the violent; not just the acts themselves but in the continuous tragedy of posterity which learns and knows the past but can do nothing to change it. It reminds us of our own unchangeable entropy and the looming tragedy of our own inevitable mortality and that every moment that unfolds is a tragicomedy possessed of time-space frozen eternally, yet hurried on relentlessly.

In the serial-killer based movie ‘Manhunter’ (1986), a shy but monstrous killer called the Red Dragon befriends a blind woman solely because she cannot see his face. We the audience know the truth of his hideous crimes, we can see the totality of events, we know he is a killer, and that she doesn’t. He is for the entire world to her a normal, even charming man – a situation that is true to life with many accounts of family members proving shocked to discover they have been living with a killer or police often interviewing but letting go a killer, having no idea they have just interviewed the right suspect.

What makes this scene sinister is not the presence of evil – but the irony created between the characters and the viewer. Likewise it is not the isolated instance of a carving knife, Norman Bates, or Janet Lee having a shower that gives rise to an emanation of the sinister in Hitchcock’s ‘Psycho’ – the blood draining into the sink and the actual hand stabbing downward remind us of our own vulnerability and looming death, but it is the irony created by our participation that puts all these things into a sinister frame.

We are aware of Norman’s condition and propensity for violence but Janet Lee is not. We are aware of Janet Lee’s vulnerability but she is not.

Because what we are being affected by is more than watching someone (with pre-knowledge she is an actress) being stabbed to death – it is a deeply rooted archetypal psychodrama we play out again and again to get as close to death as possible without actually joining it.

I suspect our flirtation with Death acts a tension to understand life – and vice-versa. Slipping into the psychodrama of serial killers fascinates us. Perhaps this is because we tend to find it hard to believe that monsters could walk unseen among us as our fathers, mothers, grandparents, sons, babysitters or family friends – perhaps because acceptance of such a notion threatens our social stability and erodes those anchors we are traditionally taught to trust – or perhaps it is because we secretly want them to go where we cannot on our behalf so that we can explore death by proxy. Why else would we glorify something so unashamedly that supposedly shocks us?

In early cinema we were fed a stereotypical image of the serial killer who was grotesquely marked, abnormal; a visible monster in all respects. I believe this indicated the extent of unconsciousness that veiled our association of such horror emanating from ourselves. The warp in perception we had to make to identify such people with ourselves gave rise to twisted crazed beasts and psychopaths – which were heavily restrained by morality.

To some extent we have learned to accept that there are no monsters only humans, i.e. in 2010 we are largely aware of the folly of trusting these warped depictions of danger as openly cloaked in convenient monster-isms when even seemingly innocent children commit brutal murders but even as we know this, we still run to morality to explain their deeds and disassociate ourselves from them by warping them into monsters, hideous inhuman demons and beasts showing that we fear and refuse to accept our own nature.

The profile for almost all serial killers today is white male, 25-35 years old, good looking, above average intelligence and a family man: a near perfect chameleon that is generally only caught by slipping up or by escalating beyond control to the point where killing, not preservation, becomes paramount. We say things like ‘they are just like us’ – to disassociate from our own collective humanity – as if they were some ‘other’.

Ted Bundy abducted, tortured, raped, and killed at least seventy young women by wearing a plaster cast on his arm to feign injury and asking girls for help at the back of his van in quiet campus car parks. Police are still unsure as to how many victims Bundy claimed or even what he did with them as many bodies have never been found and Bundy never admitted his guilt, shared this information or showed an iota of remorse.

By all accounts Bundy was a ‘ladies man’ charismatic and charming and even joked with police, his jailers, whilst awaiting his trials. Yet there was the other side to Bundy – he escaped four times whilst in prison or from police custody and continued to kill again each time until he was caught. In one instance where he escaped from a courthouse through a window – it took police years to recapture him. Bundy was a ‘different’ person when he wasn’t called upon to fit in, entertain, or play up to the contractual obligations of society – but when he did, you couldn’t tell him apart from anyone else – and in almost all cases, assumed him to be better than the average man as a man.

Richard Ramirez, aka the Nightstalker broke into the homes of old ladies and raped them, cut them, bit them, and killed them by beating their skulls in with a crowbar. As he escalated, he strangled them with pantyhose and inserted broom handles and other objects into them. His last words before being executed were allegedly ‘See you in Disneyland.’

The sense that Richards crimes were so atrocious, so off the known scale, with no discernible motive except that he wanted to commit them, has been cited as ‘chilling’ ‘cold’ and with other metaphors to do with an absence of warmth, of heart, of humanity.

But what we say and do always has a shadow – an unconscious ‘other-than’ that says more than we are aware of about our processes.

Do we find them so fascinating because it shows us what we could be capable of if only we would let go the Beast we hold very tightly in rein? Knowing that this or that person has taken what they wanted without remorse but simply because they wanted something thrills us as much as it chills us.

We cannot deny that amongst the revulsion, fascination, disbelief and anger of such crimes – there is a hidden sense of jealousy that motivates our outrage – jealousy that this person has dared to do what we would never do out of our fear of social punishment and reprisal.

This unsettling moral ambivalence that we try hard to disguise with indignation and outrage is mixed in with the unsettling idea that we resent to some extent living our own lives in restraint – in not doing what we want when we want, unlike these killers, who we proclaim out loud in unison to be so atrocious.

Yet, perhaps we fear them and hate them because they represent our shadow side and we envy them for their freedom, for their lack of remorse and guilt at taking what they want. They become in a sense anti-heroes. We wish we could be as free but we cannot; we fear the consequences of doing so, bind ourselves with morality, and do the only thing we can allow ourselves to do – scream bloody murder and call for their head.

The secret conflict of morality is an ongoing struggle in all of us. A classic example of morally condemning something whilst openly embracing it is to be found in Australia’s unashamed glorification of the criminal elements of its history and society.

Society is based on an unwritten social contract to get along, not hurt each other, and live in peace – but our control over ourselves seems limited and sometimes we are not capable of staying social and lose what little we have of control completely – succumbing to obsession, vice or emotion. Our moral character is always in question, from ourselves, from others and from various forms that demand we shape ourselves accordingly.

Our motivation to endure the rigours of self-control is borne of the abyss. We each stand on the brink of a precipice staring down into the depths of human depravity and thoughts of what we could sink to if we all let go. We possess an ingrained understanding of just how torturous and fearful living in a world where everyone did as they pleased would be. If self-preservation were paramount to all people – our race would not have been able to forge societies or get anything done. If Darwin’s theory of survival of the fittest were applied we would quickly destroy ourselves.

Whilst people outnumber their enforcers by hundreds of thousands to one most of us obey the social contract because we know what humans can and have done to one another when we do not try and how destructive we intrinsically are. We are possessed of a heart of darkness that we struggle to keep from beating too loudly around those who would hear it and this restraint is what keeps society and a relatively stable order amongst our species. We also know we are all too ready to sacrifice enormous numbers of human lives in the name of some abstract ideal or another.

Themes or actions of Death, Sex, Violence, Torture, Hate, Crime and others – some of these abstracts have been used to denote the nature of the Sinister, as if the Sinister were contained within morality, that construct of tensioned opposites through which we find meaning by setting forms against one another.

But the ‘Sinister’ is also merely an abstract – it surfaces in morbidity through the unique constraints of morality that filter it into a scale of moral value, and in turn arises through morality because that is our common language. But even so, the Sinister is not constrained nor defined by morbidity or morality and it can be felt present as easily in forms as it can in a vacuum.

Even the sweetest most family-orientated movies cannot escape the contrast they create: and if in those moments we are watching such a film and our mind wanders to darker thoughts, we may question the appropriateness or relevance of such films in relation to our existence. We may become sharply aware that what we are watching is in fact a painted dream, a deliberately created escape like so many of our pastimes from the horrors of the real world.


The Sinister is morally indiscriminate. Remorselessness is not the only place to find it – for it is to be found in remorse as well. For many years as a young man I have played an instrumental role in helping to build something under the impression that I was doing the right thing, and the only thing that could be done to change the world and save it. Even when I did not believe the propaganda put forth from those I allied myself with, I went along with the charade anyway, making myself useful to madmen.

Now that I am older, raising children, connected to family, have a deeper sense of my responsibilities and my connection to the world, and the effect a person can have on it, I am sloughing off old skins and forms. But I see too late the folly of building war machines, in subjugating my intelligence to aid the causes of others, and in playing my role of justifying people to do evil things by talking them out of taking responsibility for those things and attributing their actions toward the cause of war with the magic of my manuscripts. These are things I cannot change, things I have helped set in motion that now have their own unseen course – things I can only hope to atone for.

Under the banners of “ISS”, “Sinisterion”, or “THEM” people do things and act using the forms I have created – but while many refuse to accept responsibility for what they do, for what they create, I cannot.

Like Frankenstein turns on his creator, I have given birth to monsters that are now out of my hands and out of my control and which I must now destroy or try to create new forms to provide a balance. The sense that what I intended has been distorted is foreboding – an ugly echo of the potential for all forms to be used by whoever, whenever and for whatever purpose and often purposes the creator never intended.

I understand why but struggle against the reality that what we say and mean is never really clear to others. There is too much variability that is open to translation, too many angles to be correctly/identically interpreted through others rose-tinted filters, inevitable discrepancy where there is different focus on some aspects, a muting and mutation of others. People translate what we say into their own words, in their own way, and in their own image. This is why propaganda must be of the lowest order and appeal to the lowest common denominator – and why intelligentsia is always the first to go in revolutions.

Once ideas have left the womb, once they have been written down or given life, it has been said, they no longer belong to the creator/the writer and go on to live and spawn in their own way. In this sense we can never control how others will see us, ensure that others understand us, stop them from adding something we did not intend, or twisting our shapes in their hands to make a mockery of our original intent. Especially if our causal creations outlive us and we cease to be around to defend, explain or correct them.

All that we say and do is never really understood in its intricacy, never the same for others as it is for us. We are in life alone, and yet we pretend to the contrary and base our entire lives upon a pretend unification that can never exist. We kill and hurt each other century after century because of this pretense. In this there is a sense of tragic loss and waste, collective human self-deception and the Sinister.

The above are just a few examples of the diversity of the Sinister to manifest outside of typical moral values such as ‘evil’, ‘demonic’, or ‘satanic’. You may observe for yourself that it is not bound to only emerge from forms – it is an ominousity that creeps beyond forms in unexpected and often unnamed ways.


I will end this part of the essay by relating a few of the other ways in which the Sinister manifests itself and edges into being in all manner of human devices simply because it is inextricably woven into being, not merely evil,– and then summarize why.

In the horror ‘schlocker’ series ‘Friday the 13th’ (1980+), ‘Halloween’ (1978) and ‘Nightmare on Elm Street’ (1984) the mass murderers Jason Voorhees, Michael Myers, and Freddy Krueger are sinister not only for their appearance but because of an interconnection of elements.

For example, they each defy known physics – they bend time and space to their will. Victim’s attempts to run away are futile. As the audience we count on it, and there is a certain thrill of glee and danger in knowing the victims are doomed from the beginning no matter what they do. Here again we mete out Irony. We know they will die (they don’t) we just don’t know how (the killer does). In watching them we play a part in injecting these movies with as much of the sinister and suspense as the director and his devices; the director supplies the story, the gore, the chase, the hero, the villain, and the viewers total vantage point; and in exchange we willingly and temporarily suspend belief to give the victims the opportunity to run away. We endow them with a sporting chance to survive the onslaught, which creates tension that makes the killers invincibility all the more dangerous and exciting. The victims run away in a linear direction away from danger to safety, (a tactic which would ordinarily hold water), only to find their killers have already arrived ahead of time to an impossibly portentous spot to slaughter them. This bi-location of time has been and remains a constant feature in films.

One can usually predict when the director will attempt to make the audience jump in fright because the music falls silent and the camera either moves in close to the character to frame shoulders and face, or in close but with enough room to the side or over the shoulder for something to enter. This is a tried and tested method, and although there are some variants on the theme, it remains a constant application.

If Jason Voorhees were real, chances are that quite a lot of his would-be victims – mostly fit and athletic – would out-run him, get to safety, call the police, and he would be hunted down, arrested, or shot silly. It wouldn’t be much of a movie. But tangling him in time, giving him supernatural strength, unrelenting momentum, and frightening brutality serve to turn him into a monster where the chess-board (movie area) is limited in space, and the protagonist unlimited in time; these twists help create a sinister character.

This condition of inevitability is also utilized by Krueger only in a different way, where it is inevitable that his victims will succumb to sleep, thus it’s only a matter of time before they meet him; and when they do, anything previously impossible in waking reality is now possible through nightmares. Krueger’s bi-location is not so indifferent to the relentlessness of Voorhees, or Leatherface, the T3000 in Terminator IV, or Batman. But alone it does not make him sinister.

No single attribute makes or can make him sinister – it is webs of them, a geometry of forms, that lend him that aura – elements that feed one another, tension one another, explain one another, compliment or contrast one another. Without knowing who they are and the function they perform the ‘killers’ are far less threatening and even obscure. Jason’s mask has entered popular culture as an icon – but wearing a mask is not automatically a sinister element –if you didn’t associate the rest of Jason’s mythos to it, it could just as easily pass for any other hockey mask, and if Friday the 13th hadn’t made it an icon – it would still be just a neutral sport implement. His torn overalls, mutilated face, knife, height, relentlessness, watching from the bushes, etc mean nothing in themselves. Each item, presented on its own lacks ability to interconnect with the other elements to generate the Sinister. Only once we have that interconnection however, adding the device of the tortured backgrounds of each killer – we personally lend mythos and even pathos (feeling empathy or sympathy for the protagonist) imbuing the collective with the Sinister, allowing us to cheer both for the victims and the killer.

Many films, schlockers included, would be nothing without the accompaniment or underscoring of well-placed music – an often undetected but ever present score that guides us in interpreting the events on screen whether we like it or not.

Half the time we do not even notice music in the background, letting it filter in liminally until we suddenly catch the edge of it and realize it has been playing all along.

A good example for this is found in sex. Sex often mutes any music playing in the background as attention is completely diverted to more immediate matters.

Music, creeps into our unconscious – it emphasizes emotions, drama, suspense, excitement, heightens or relaxes our various senses, tells us what the character is feeling, and controls us on another realm – an unconscious realm where we can scarcely control the contents that enter while we have our conscious guard down.

That we can be infiltrated so subtly opens up the tremendous power of frequency, notes, and pitch to affect us without our knowledge – to abuse – and the ramifications of this are sinister. If we are trying to concentrate on a task, and a song we hate is playing, we are less likely to perform well than if a song we like is playing. Some kinds of music have the power to enrage us or calm us. This is a fact treated seriously by those who develop sonic weaponry that can disable or supposedly kill a person or group of people using high concentrations of certain frequency alone. At around 400 decibels, the eardrums burst causing death or extreme or permanent disorientation due to loss of balance. It would not be so difficult to re-create such a blast to use in short bursts on people.

Muzak is played in shopping centres to calm people while subliminal messages filtered through it are bought by shopkeepers the world over wishing to subdue shoplifting impulses or secretly encourage our behaviour. Advertising, product placement, refurbishing, etc all have huge industries devoted to tricking the shit out of people – some of which I’ve worked in. Only extreme naivety or optimistic ignorance would not suspect chains and businesses of not doing everything they can to make a profit – including employing fringe technologies and strategies that affect humans psychologically and unconsciously.

I am increasingly convinced that frequency plays a hugely but undervalued part in our lives – that there is an entire dimension of which many people are only liminally aware, that they barely consciously process, but the knowledge of which is quite often deliberately used against us to affect us and our emotions without our consent.

ONA plainchants that focus on hitting certain notes or combinations of them to affect someone ‘magically’ require the perfect vibration of certain pitches accompanied by other pitches. Hearing these sounds has occasionally sent shivers up my spine or sharply affected my mood – particularly Agios O Aosoth sung in organum. As a result of consciously realizing that certain notes can have an effect on me when held, I am slowly developing a fascination I wish to explore more deeply for the power of sound and music.

I have great awe for the human voice; though I dislike the Christian messages in choral-type music I particularly enjoy the harmonics of choirs. The Gregorian (plain) chanting of various orders of monks, Russian orchestras, and Estonian composer Arvo Part, Tibetan, and Native American chant and song and many other albums of the human voice are all able to invoke something unsettling.

I would not like to over-exaggerate a recent phenomenon – but the voice of the now famous Susan Boyle, so perfect and so clear, especially the way she holds/hits notes in pitch, is the only human voice I have ever heard whose voice literally sends deep chills through my body and plunges me into emotion. It is lucky that nature imprints a counter-balance to all such frightening talents i.e. that she is steadfast about only singing songs that mean something to her and that her appearance prevents/limits her from being appreciated/exploited in an industry that merits superficiality. Were she to fit the image currently enforced as beautiful – we’d all be in deep shit – because that kind of beauty is easily controlled. We are lucky that she is a humble woman too, because a voice like that, that literally moves people, vibrates through them with pure resonance alone, could easily become a weapon. There is something disturbingly sinister in a display of the human voice being able to do such things to us against our will. Perhaps it is because she does it against our will that there is so much resistance to accept her talent as extraordinary and even unique.

It has been said that the Sinister can be beautiful – but what is beautiful and sinister is not beautiful for long. What is sinister is possessed of a particular presence; an unsettling sense that something is ‘other than’ and warns us of some danger, some ‘other than’ which lies beneath supposed Eden. Beauty in the sinister is not beautiful for its own sake because it is beautiful, but possesses an extra dimension, an additional something more – it is not being but becoming – beauty being only a primary stage of the sinister.

There is something sinister in a walk through an eerie forest at night, or in standing at the grave of a loved one knowing that some day we will join them. Something unsettling about strange places filled with strange people. The sinister can edge in from seemingly innocent comments, in glances, or from whispers, from voices crystal clear or muffled – there is something sinister about doors, in their function to divide and conceal, keeping secrets and segregating truth. Something sinister in sex, in violence, in love, in time, in dance, indeed I struggle to think of a place where the Sinister cannot be found if one seeks to find it – or even if one does not.

The beautiful lullaby of paradise that fills our hearts and senses with peace and blissful ignorance can always be shattered: our window of God can be caused to tremble and strain from the slightest deviation in Eden when the sinister comes calling.

Something can edge in anywhere in any human endeavour that doesn’t quite fit and that tells us to be afraid, wary, on guard, suspicious, or sad. But why? Do all these examples have something in common? Do all forms and all abstracts have something in common?

I believe they do.

The Sinister is related to fear. We are intimate acquaintances with fear. It has had many names and we continue to give it many more. We give it names to give it form –and more often than not we do so because we want others to be afraid with us, for us, or of us. The simple reason the Sinister can be found everywhere, is because I project it everywhere – the Sinister is a name employed by the 23 current. I seek to find it and so I find it. I push it upon events that could just as easily be interpreted with other abstracts. I use its name to explain events and actions, to cohere and edify them, and rely on the “Sinister” to serve as a convenient contrast that paints the world with dark colours to highlight what it does not. ; And if not the Sinister, then certainly something else.

Yet the Sinister is not an illusion – any illusion comes from my interpretation and the name(s) I give it – because something is there, something ‘other than’ in us or that comes from us or from without us, or maybe all and more, that expresses what words like ‘Sinister’ / ‘Demonic’/ or ‘Satanic’ try to capture.

The Sinister is an abstract that stems from fear. The Sinister cannot be felt but as a by-product of original fear. One might venture that this is why Sath from the Temple of THEM insists that one must be relaxed in order to overcome the Sinister – to overcome Fear itself.

What exists however, reducible beyond any of the abstract names and voices we form to explain what we feel, is always and only innate primal fear; a biological inevitability that occurs as a result of being.

End – Part I

In Part 2:

I contend that our natural state is one of fear. We are born into the world facing nature at her most primal rawness – from nothingness we are brought into being. We are met with things we have no name for, no language to control or explain them, no rationality – nothing to comfort us in our entrance into the world – we are born into the world and afraid of nature’s majesty – we feel Fear first, everything else second. We then spend our lives learning to conquer fear or it conquers us. Fear is our very impetus for life – we struggle to know so that we are not afraid – we do our best to keep it at arm’s length, by naming, by casting things in form, and by learning how to use our natural fear in our favour. The moment we feel something other than fear, we struggle to maintain that peace – it countermands our fear, and we come to know it as Love. What do we fear? We fear ourselves, we fear others, we fear everything and so we name it, label it, package it, define it, refine it, but especially try to condense it, to keep fear away and to keep ourselves or others from facing fear.

Theory of the Beast [2]: Further In

The tendency of some of THEM’s mss to turn the Dark Gods into psychological allegories should not be mistaken for the total beliefs or approach to these entities as held by the members of THEM but instead as only one particular angle of a far greater geometry. The theory given in “Theory and the Beast” illustrates – by tracing observations presently available backward to their logical distant causation – a certain speculation encompassing only a certain stretch of time.

That is, while the Theory may claim humanity potentially invented what we have come to know as the Dark Ones as part of a reaction to the unfavourable (for some) usurpation of consciousness over the natural unconscious aspects of the Psyche;- these sets of mss represent only a small part of the beliefs of THEM as concerns the Dark Gods, and was shared to provide an optional and contemporary view that was less occult and more logical to this age-old modicum.

The Theory of the Beast assumes two important things as read: a) that, taking some accepted notions of world history at face value, human beings may have at some point in their evolution been ruled by instinct and savage primal urges until the emergence of the ego, and b) that the ego was a secondary stage and thus represented a new stage of consciousness for human beings.

Now – in light of how this mss challenges certain abstracts that are often used conveniently to phrase the Dark Ones in a duality; which duality then influences the approach and susceptibility to possible answers; and how this mss places the origin of the Dark Ones in a currently popular systemology (psychology) which opens up a new set of questions instead of the same occult clichés – the Theory is useful. But various considerations of the Theory need to be borne in mind to get an approximate understanding that THEM hold of the Dark Ones and their potential existence.

For one thing – theory of the beast does not cover the possibility that this process reflects what happened from the beginning of humanity to the present day. Whilst the process expounded in the theory may have more or less occurred at a certain point in the human past – there are many puzzling questions that remain. In relation to the dubious authenticity of World History – including Anthropology – it has been quite some time since anyone updated the work of Darwin whilst other fields of human interest seem to have made leaps and bounds, particularly those dealing with technology.

What the Theory does not make mention of – is that the Temple of THEM do not rule out, and keep an open mind on, the possibility that there were stages of human history that were more advanced than the present time, (2009). Our cynicism is veteran. (Qv. “Alpha-Male, Alpha-Cynic” OA #9 / Liber SSS). It is veteran as a reaction to the quality of the logic employed by a previous surge in consciousness titled the New-Age. While we refer to our nexion as Satanic – we are not so arrogant or ignorant to dismiss, nor to include things, out of hand that many assume would or should be spurned by us merely because of our self-imposed title. The world is a very ancient place, and there is room for many possibilities. But though we keep open minds, well aware of the many limitations imposed by the evidence and limits of evidence available to make an assessment for any possibility there is a reason we are here, we do not fly toward speculation on UFO’s, Levitating Pyramids, Lizard Men, Aliens, Angels, the Devil, or a New World Order.

There is every reason to keep an open mind that the world may have been created by intelligent design – whether by good or evil being(s) depends on whether you believe in sides, and whether you’ve taken one. There is no reason to conclude that other civilizations prior to the one we call the Cradle of Civilization, Sumer, did not flourish or exist – though nothing remains. We humans have and continue to make do with giving answers based on the evidence available speculating carefully (and sometimes wildly) in the case of missing information. But although there is a lack of evidence – this does not rule out the possibility of the existence of previous cultures, potentially far more advanced that we may ever become ourselves.  What of the fact that the majority of the Earth is covered in deep and dangerous seas – seas we’re told are billions of years old? It is accepted from the excavations made by archaeology that rock forms layers of sediment – which sediment is caused by the covering up of previous layers over millions of years. We accept that the seas have changed course, and re-shaped the landmass many times, that the continents as we see them today were very different and at times unrecognizable. We accept that sea levels can steadily rise – and volcanic explosions have changed the course of the waters and the shape of the landmass, submerging some parts, raising others.  There is no reason to believe, owing to the incomparable size of the oceans, that there does not lie under all that deep or forgotten sediment further clues to our Being. Further clues to our Past, and if so, maybe our Future. But we do not rush to validate the existence of Atlantis, Mu, or Lemuria.

There is every reason to believe – and as every occultist who has ever written of their Work can attest – that much is lost in translation. We know all too well of the difference between living an event and re-telling it. The vivifying life of the event becomes static when fixed in word for the written word is the tomb of interpretation. Words are not able to capture a moment as it Is, only as it Seems, or is wished to be Remembered. These written records strip the numinous totality of life and channel it into a perceptibly smaller and limited paradigm that often prevents any further angles of enquiry into the event being described (esp. where archaeology is concerned). How much is lost in translation? If very little – there should not be so many occultists trying to complete the Great Work in all its forms.  Some of us accept that “History” as Adolf Hitler so memorably commented on during ‘Mein Kampf’ is composed of a list of facts and figures memorized by rote. Moreover that “To the victor goes the spoils” and “History is written by the winners”. History is a curious concept – with the power to raise great storms of emotion or quell them pending the latest ‘discovery’. It is as many of us observe, subject to the whims and prejudices of politicians, religion and even science and can be changed, over night. For instance, The Vatican has an entire library devoted to imprisoning the confiscated, banned or otherwise ‘heretical’ literary treasures that opposed its own tenacious view – the Christians have been persecuting the masses via their cathedrals and churches for millennia – with an enormous amount of time to erase, change, alter, the contents – or destroy the owner and his writings forthwith by denouncing them as a witch, Satanist, devil worshipper, communist, terrorist, paedophile, sodomist (In the majority of cases unfairly, and with the Churches history, hypocritically) – who knows what that onslaught of destruction destroyed – or what that many forbidden books may say about the recorded History of the World? Each of those documents are the history of the world.  And the Vatican is only one tiny contemporary example, for a more modern one, consider the Pentagon. Or for any time period we know of – consider that there was, always someone who did not agree with what was written, what was said, what was recorded. The Pharoahs erased the records of whole Dynasties in Egypt because of political dissent – hundreds of years, gone. And not just books, but statues, monuments, memorials, graves, holy places, stelae, tombs, sculptures, and all the others signs of a culture in passing. And what are these but the butterflies wing of examples? It has been in the records of humanity a predisposition to conquer, to control, to own, to rule and to destroy or disband what came before. For this reason – the Christians built their Churches on ancient Pagan Sites. The Muslims built their Mosques over the top of other Sites. Emperors and Monarchs razed a dis-favoured city and its people to the ground and built over them so that no trace should remain of their enemies. Now what lies under those Churches may never be known such is the sensitivity shown to Religion. What of the tablets, cuneiform, treasures that didn’t survive, were smashed, lost, burned, broken, changed without anyone the wiser… or the fallibility of interpretation given to those that did. This certainty people seem to have of the world and the events that behold it is a great puzzle and a great downfall. Or the fact that in many cases, there is so much history to record, that even when proved wrong – mistakes remain indefinitely – or remain so because of someone’s wishes. For instance, there are maps that clearly show the accurate coastal outline of countries such as Greenland several hundred years before such maps were believed to exist – and made in a time that modern history accepts as impossible without today’s technology. Or another little known fact – the Brittanica Encyclopaedia recorded unfavourable epithets of the Papal clergy. To solve this uncomfortable problem – the Church (The Vatican I believe) bought the Encyclopaedia Brittanica, and changed the epithets to suit itself. Thus “history” was changed to reflect what the Church wanted others to remember – not, what actually transpired.

Now while it is essential to believe one has a good grasp of the facts of life – the occultist soon uncomfortably discovers that everyone has anything but… The point to keep in mind though – is that recorded History shows itself to be malleable pending the wishes of the powerful or influential and subject to the whims of change if the time in which it is broached pends favour or disfavour. It certainly is not, and perhaps never has been, a means by which to get a honest, fair and truthful approximation of the world we live in, the events it has spawned, or the course it has taken. Moreover, it is only right to remember that such records are and were limited to the few who could write or draw or carve or remember great oral tracts – but that if only a small percentage of the population could convey the insights and stories and so on – that the rest of the experiences of the humans who did not record or write or carve or speak – were forgotten. Lost. As I have said before “humans have a tendency to believe the time they are born into is the most complete, the most up-to-date or ‘modern’ time” – nothing could be further from the truth. Humans are malleable, quite easily persuaded creatures that like order, consistency, and control in and over the world and are happy enough to let the explanations given them – be their gospel, their guide to the authentic history of earth and their role in it.

Such willingness to believe in History is at best an optimism enjoyed by the human race and a fascination for the world around them that others have explored parts of they are only to keen to hear about – hearing such knowledge is the equivalent of a fireside tale. But at worst this attitude is reckless for a magician, dangerous for a Satanist who quest is to Know, and onerous according to THEM.

History is extremely fragile, flexible, and fallible. Once the Earth was believed flat – and look at what happened to those who dared object. History is full of people being proved wrong but Humanity is egocentric, fragile, doesn’t take criticism well, and is very, very slow to learn.  Technology, Religions, Ideas, Fashions, Words, Languages, Styles, even Names go in and out of popularity and usage. What dwindles in popularity in century finds an audience in another. Thus History should be digested with a grain of salt. Cynicism and Optimism make great partners.

So to summarize: There is no reason to believe that human beings have a complete story; a fair and balanced story; or will ever have the real story of the World and its thus far accumulated and accepted explanation for human evolution.

This fact opens up the possibility that records of the Ancients were not allegorical or meant to be parables – as our finite and limited wisdom tied to our particular chronological prejudices would have us impose – and that there were real Dark Gods not confined to the metaphors of horrors and neuroses of the psyche – but living flesh and blood creatures/giants (Nefilim, for instance) and perhaps not originally from earth.

Of this possibility – many of the recorded texts or beliefs of the popular world religions unashamedly attest to the existence of various Gods as does almost every culture. I hardly need cite examples: but; The Vedic Bhagadvita, The Norse Sagas, the Christian Bible, The Hieroglyphs of the Egyptians, the Greek Illiad and Greek Pantheon, the Cuneiforms of the Aztec, Toltecs, Mayans, the Aboriginals of Australia, the Maoris of New Zealand, the Polynesians of the South Seas, the cultures of the Chinese and Japanese, and endless more – going right back – to Sumer.

They describe various Gods and Beings as capable of varying wondrous things; but from a time so long ago that it dwarfs the imagination. Generally – the imagination, like the ego, doesn’t take too kindly to being dwarfed…

With the obvious limitation of being referred to (for convenience and to provide an opposing dialectic) as ‘Dark Gods’ – the nature of the Dark Ones is often assumed one way or the other to characterize a certain ‘nature’. ONA was forced to go to considerable lengths to explain the context of and meaning for using such a title – moreover that this title was more complicated than many inferred.

There are instances even as early as Sumer relating the varying dispositions of the Gods and Beings made mention of. Some Gods were helpful, some were harmful, Some were ambivalent and others could be a tricky mixture of both. There were Gods of Agriculture, and Gods of War. Which – if any – were the Dark Gods? The ONA cites the names (vibrations) given in their Pantheon as Pre-Sumerian. From one point of view – it’s a bold claim. There is, (to my albeit limited knowledge) no accepted evidence that any civilization preceded Sumer. Zecharia Sitchin makes references to Archaeological digs at Sumer that revealed a number of cities had been built over the top of others, but eventually no further underlying foundations could be found – and thus it was presumed to be evident that the oldest and first city and civilization in the world had been found by process of elimination.

But if the legends of the Sinister Tradition precede Sumer – you might think archaeologists the world over would be clambering to speak to the Ona and enquiring earnestly as to the origin of their information.

On the other hand – given what has been said above – the clear and unforgivable short-comings of the human race as a collective and individually – there is still no reason to doubt that evidence of a pre-sumerian culture does not exist. Nor that the Dark Ones did not exist. Personally, I’ve been alive 30 years. When I walk into my lounge and face my bookshelf – I am outnumbered by books 500-1. At a rough guess, it would take me another 4-5 years (or at least, a long time) to read through these books again. But – if I were somehow allowed to suspend the laws of life and try to read the, I don’t know, 100,000? books or so housed at one of the local libraries – I should probably never complete the task. In fact I should probably die mid-sentence after around 50,000, aged 70-80 years old. Who – if anyone – could have read the entire contents of the fabled Alexandria Library which library is said to have been the ancient world’s largest and most extensive collection of ancient wisdom the world over? The fact is – humans, limited by their relatively short lifespan, can never hope to read all of the books ever written, let alone all of the books that still survive. And this earnest but modest process – is where most of our evidence where we draw our assumptions and guesses and opinions comes from – an at best, incomplete and rudimentary assessment of a few of the worlds manuscripts – sewn together mentally in the hopes that that small token effort can somehow blanket an understanding of the World. A sobering fact: the totality of books is in the hundreds of millions. That is probably why humans tend to specialize in a subject.

So in all optimism – you or I can only ever gather the smallest parcel of information available to us into our heads and hearts – on which to meditate.

And of the books lost, locked away, forgotten, banned, destroyed, in the hands of private collectors, museums, archives, vaults? Herein restrictions exist to further deny the enthusiastic reader more opportunities to gather the totality of the records of the human being. That task is a pipedream – it cannot be done. Human biology is against us – Time is against us – Free Access is against us – Politics/Religions are against us – Technology is against us – Memory is against us – and the necessity for Sleep, Food, Water, Shelter, etc – these things are all against us too. Herewith – THEM conclude with finality – that no one can know with any certainty – the History of the World as it happened – only as it was interpreted, recorded, survived. Nor, can anyone know what is outside of being able to be known – but which is known to have been lost by the records within records. The Sinister Tradition, then, may very well be based on records from a Pre-Sumerian culture– it is not so hard to believe.

And because of our particular cynicism/optimism – THEM hold more than a dry psychological interest and involvement in the matter of the Dark Gods.

This attitude is in line with the +Law of Remembrance+ and the weltanschauung of a Life-Centred Geometry; wherein such an attitude engenders an end to the short-sighted arrogance that passes for so-called total understanding harboured by any person (especially authority) – and instead gives way to a more sagely tradition of the understanding of the nature of Knowledge, the limitations and fallibilities interpretation imposes on life and the immense difficulty of a study, and thus the fragility of drawing conclusions about it and ones own existence.


Mind War [1]

THEM’s understanding of the Magian and the Mind War is detailed our
MS the ‘Theory of the Beast’. Basically, we espouse that the sight of
the Abyss for first man was so frightening, that to conquer its fear
it was necessary for the development of ‘things’ and ‘understanding’
in order to control this titanic force that confronted what would
become ‘man’ on that beings arrival to this place… therefore we
place our theory in a biological, evolutionary, type system. In
covering up the horrors, man was able to become man, but in doing so
what actually was, was seen through artifice. This divided the world
into two magical forces; one that wished to remain ‘natural’ and
accept the abyss and a world beyond morality; the other that desired
form and substance and control and invented all manner of fables to
enslave the mysteries of the world into manageable chunks. This in
itself was not the beginning of the Mind War but set the foundations
for a system of FORM that would come to be abused by various

cunning elements of mankind who quickly realised the bonus in interpreting the world for others… Of this element I infer the Christians, but
well before the Christians, the tyranny of control has likely been an
endless temptation for others to rule others throughout recorded and
pre-recorded time. We think the ego, which arose as a reaction to the
Abyss, is responsible for this tyranny, for making a religion of
form, and for interpretation. Some of this is psychological, i.e.
grouping qualities which are quite separate but are generalized under
one umbrella into a singular entity, a fairly standard practice for
the brain and our perceptive faculties; but these kinds of faculty
have been abused, enslaved, controlled, so that when someone refers
to ‘America’ or ‘Russia’ we actually believe that the billions of
individual citizens, each as complicated as you or I [who have yet to
figure ourselves out] are somehow represented by this illusory
statement commonly used to lump virtually infinite views and
information from each citizen, into one little box. As if whoever
wrote the statement truly knew what ‘Americans’ wanted, as if they
could know the minds and wishes of billions of people, and many go
along with this charade thinking and judging the ‘Americans’ as this
or that based on such statements, often without the common-sense to
question how anyone could know sentiments of that scale of such a
diverse and astronomical number of ways in which those brains
function. Such a statement is mere ‘politics’ or statistics – and is
a small example of what constitute to us, the MATRIX, the taking of
form and interpretation and hearsay as gospel over what is common-
sense, observable, rational, reasonable, possible… a common sloppy
madness that has strongly gripped the world by the long-standing
traditional use of abuse of such things as language, logic, form, by
a concentrated group of persons who exhibit a similar and
materialistic weltanschauung…

(that said, only in my time has the Magian been able to be said to be
represented by the Capitalist or Materialist, before my time, the
Magian current was something else, represented by something else,)

Another is in referring to the plans or motivations of billions of
brains by lumping them all under one umbrella such as ‘The Russians’,
or ‘Communists’ or some other such grouping… the same can be said
of the Magian by the Sinister… and while I and the rest of THEM are
aware of this process of doing this, of creating an enemy that is
ubiquitous, that we are projecting our shadow, our prejudice, our
ego… it is necessary to take on this guise and take shapes and use
generalized terms and reach others on the same level as the Matrix
does, therein, others can put up their theories and beliefs and we
will break them down so that they can be free.

Our own writings are theory, they work for us and we ascribe a
weltanschauung of our own around our work, around ourselves; they are driven by the convictions made possible by our ego, by our sense of relatedness; however these theories sound in words to others is not
going to affect how these principles affect our ability to believe in
and practice magic based on these principles that we experience as
working sorcery. Some of that sorcery that is taught under our banner
of CHANGE may be understood by the astute or wise, but I doubt very
much of it is; most people fix their gaze upon the appearance of
things, upon the nuts and bolts, the terms and the words, the idea
that someone is trying to state something unchangeable, or directly
contradict their own view which is taken as a challenge…

The facts are, we teach change. Much of what you say about what you
understand requires no comment from me or anyone else, you will
figure out what you figure out in your own time, in your own way. Our
methods are not about controlling others or obscuring magic or in
pretending we are invincible or infallible; much as our external
authoritarian writings may convince some that we are saying just
that; they are there for a purpose, written like that for a purpose,
a purpose driven by the ego – only when that first purpose has been
achieved, when there is a FORM created for the purpose of
communicating something very particular to a reader, and tat
connexion is made by the reader, can the next stage of the process
begin… but the processes too are not in the end, important – what
is important is the overall theme of our work, of changing, of
confronting the status quo [particularly in thought], of thinking
things through, and eventually, with any luck, of seeing one’s own
power. But some still require the occult walk to prove for themselves
that something does or does not work, some still require the
arguments to prove their worth over others to satisfy their
skepticism or beliefs, some still think there are guru’s out there
that can show them something magical and amazing inside the occult
maze of tools and rituals and bizarre [without being able to
appreciate just how magical the world already is], and some, like
myself, are seen to be teachers, but for all I know, I remind myself
I know nothing, that I may learn…

when I felt I had become a Master, I joined a physical discipline of
martial arts in order to start at the lowest level of something else.
To remind myself of my humble ignorance, whatever my ego might wish.
I learn much about myself from representing this Temple, and I
continue to learn every day in some way or another. While I may say
more than others on a subject, I know better than to
believe ‘myself’. And I know far better, than to stop questioning

I only realise how much I do know/don’t know when I am asked a
question – up until that point, knowing as much as I do is almost
useless because its a holistic apprehension that powers my feeling of
contentment and dare i say it ‘happiness’.
In summary, what I believe, I’m happy to share and have
challenged and put to the test – on the merits that it withstands
such tests is such knowledge useful to others… if it doesn’t then I
am happy to have it pointed out, I take criticism well, and will
happily re-think my ‘convictions’. I’m able to change, to make
change, to back down, or throw aside my ego to listen to common-
sense, or a better idea. If I or the others couldn’t, THEM would not
be as rock-solid as it is, or as unique. It is through the direct
basis of others in THEM to control their ego [and through persons
like you and your interesting insightful posts] that my companions
help me to grow and I to help them because of our ability to listen,
to teach and learn from one another, to warn each other of pig-
headedness or of any absolute thinking… yet we each possess a
strong ego that lacks no conviction to pursue its own way forward,
and requires no interference from others no judgement or control, and
does not need to suck the energy of others to feel its way forward by
reward or punishment. One of us seeks to create acausal wraiths, another
the destruction of christianity, another to raise satanic beings,
another to infiltrate existing groups and change them and so on… we
have our own goals, our own worlds, and yet we each understand the
temple, the terminology, the idea of objectivity, to be illusion.
Our psyche is ruled by nuance.
It is good that you question our forms, as well as not require your
ego to be ‘right’. It is healthy to admit you are in an awkward
position – so are we, so are all of us. What you settle on as your
own weltanschauung is entirely yours to know and believe – I am at
least thankful that we can help you really solidify that
weltanschauung with our provision of many walls to bounce your ideas
off, and likewise we are thankful, for your provision of walls for


THEM, Magic and the Individual: In Context

THEM, Magic and the Individual in Context


Just a few brief notes:

One very important thing regarding individual evolution: is that while it does not exist in itself outside of imagination, just as the individual does not exist from an acausal point of view – this approach, this statement, and this way of looking at things: is given at this present time to others I share my insights with after a long time (some eight years) finding my own way forward little by little in the matrix of form.

However: it is my express belief that while some short-cuts can be taken in magic, they are not at all expected and oftentimes misunderstood when offered, and nor do these short-cuts fit any description I have thus far been led to believe is being held by an aspirant.

To take just one example, with which many of us have associated our path for years, the framework of the Septenary Tree of Wyrd: is a useful abstract on which to situate, or let others situate themselves; in order to ascertain another useful abstract: the appearance of magical levels, breadth of wisdom, nature and depth of experience held, fought for and struggled beyond by an Initiate of the Sinister Path.

But something I have noticed is that others are being drawn into the Abyss before their time, before they are ready. This Nexion could well cause damage to those unprepared and so we feel it our duty to protect, in some way, aspirants from these dangerous emanations.

I apologise for seeming vague – this is a hitherto untouched subject – and formulating what I want to express is proving difficult.  My understanding of THEM is primarily intuitive not intellectual.

I digress:

To choose to aid, ally, involve yourself with the Temple of THEM is different from choosing to aid, ally, the Temple of THEM and believe the forms, invest faith in the solidness and symbols and outward framework of its Mythos. One, is either inside the Temple of THEM and one of THEM or one is not or is becoming one of THEM. A person either sees what we’re trying to do – or has come to try and figure it out.

The crux is: one cannot be both one of THEM and believe in (take their cues from) Form. If someone believes in the forms presented by us about us, follows the Mythos we have created from the forms presented, and projects form/reality/solidness upon the Temple – i.e. treats the outward manifestation and what is said in our MSS as the guiding principle on which THEM stands – then one is still seeing in form, in thrall to Mythos, and in the most literal fashion, either adding to the Myth or coming to understand it.

It is imperative that aspirants understand that these notes and their content are not a criticism: seeing in form is a natural nuance, and leaving it, or trying to leave it, causes some a headache.

To simplify: all Forms require a suspension of totality. If someone is to perform one of our rituals, they place faith in our ability to guide them toward the aims we have thus far shared – they invest energy in our existence, concretize our foundation, and spread the Wyrd.

But, this represents a stage of magic that still utilizes forms, a process by the aspirant of mentally bouncing abstracts off one another to create a world filled with objects and meanings – treating these abstracts as somehow real, and, with enough energy, to manifest the abstracts in the Mythos given, as ONA have done (and ToB seek to do).*

*With one of the Order of Nine Angle’s gestative conduits taking shape and emerging as the Temple of THEM. Wherein, the very name conjures forth the illusion of a Temple.

But, Wherein, there are fundamental differences in what the Seven-Fold Way of the ONA expresses, and what THEM is for.

THEM is not another ONA. THEM teaches what lies beyond the ONA and beneath the ONA. It teaches the subtext extracted and proven valid that lies beneath the ONA which is definitively an experimental means by Myatt to use our (humanity’s) belief in forms to induce certain qualities that he felt were necessary for achieving his dream of Homo Galactica.

I have stated before that Satanism was chosen by Myatt deliberately: because to combat something so tyrannically massive and oppressive as the Magian Empire requires the adoption of an equally powerful supremely arrogant persona to give the illusion that such an empire can be destroyed: thus a Mythos was begun, which became a culture, and which culture is becoming a reality. Not, as some would have it, a Temple of black-clad Devil Worshippers in denial on the moors of Shropshire, but in a dis-connected unification of a new consciousness that requires none of these trappings: whereby I mean trappings literally, the forms of ONA being the concerted efforts of Myatt to manipulate the clay afforded to him into beholding his vision, as “his” vision. Where “his” becomes the loosening of Myatt’s culpability and responsibility from individual ownership issuing from his mortal shell with the diminishing importance of the location of his will (a life-centred nexion, not a human-centred one) and the emergence of the supra-personal personification that some may equate fairly with the voice of a Dark God.

The entire Seven-Fold Way is in the most honest sense, a prelude to becoming one of THEM: but until certain things are understood, experienced, ingrained; to try and be one of THEM via the same mode that one entered and followed ONA – is to misunderstand what we are. To see us as a similar center that takes in initiates via some arduous Self-Initiation Task to prove themselves and then guide them through the Seven-Fold Way whilst imparting our own particular insights where we have gone before is to fail, yet, to see that THEM’s aim is not to repeat ONA but to generate that Grand Insight into ONA gleaned and earned by its members: and part of that Grand Insight is to ultimately rescind/destroy the need for a Temple, for Membership, for Connexion, for Organization, to rescind/destroy reliance on Forms to inform in its ‘members’ and to arm them in such a way that they recognize themselves as part of the Acausal Nexion – to push them, toward the Abyss.

Thus, to try and be a supporter of our forms by performing our tasks, following the ONA’s Way slavishly, or taking something we have said as an indicator of what we expect, what we stand for or what we are interested in: is to be at a stage where certain elements of THEM are inaccessible to you. Perhaps we were viewed in the past as a Temple not worth the hassle: (that is understandable) to pursue getting into. But that character quintessential of Satanism has not been illustrated – that fiery/subtle ingenuity to solve obstacles in more than one way and to dissolve all obstacles via that fiery ingenuity.

To understand what is behind a form is to control it: there has been no one yet, who has come to us and said

look, I don’t believe in Self-Initiation for this reason or that reason, moreover that I don’t need it, moreover, that I have come to this and that conclusions about such things and here is why. Further, that I understand this about THEM, this about you, this about myself, and am already connected. For such reasons I should like admission”. There was one fellow, who posted recently, who did an exceptional job with his Self-Initiation and for that he was congratulated, genuinely, for taking steps toward what may some day become the eventual discardation of it all. Another, whose gentlemanly manner impressed us even as we tested him and deserved our respect. But the point being made is that aspirants have yet only responded to obstacles in their way by mirroring them.


Meanwhile, those that do understand, likewise, cannot genuinely immerse themselves in any form, any more, and believe it. The simplest questions formed from words twisted and rooted in old ideas become as tangles of thorns that we intend to carefully untangle: not, as the world would have it, to push one’s head further into the briars.

Because from our point of view: there are some that need the ONA, to believe in it and its writings in a tangible sense of powerful forms erected the world over and physically grounded in concrete terms by a coven of Satanists as described by the fiction of the Order: that is fine. Some do need that. We did.

But again from our point of view: there are some who are ready (and some who are not) to have the appearance ripped off the face of ONA and the essence revealed:

And revealed:

the ONA as the beautifully crafted expression of exasperation felt by Myatt to use the occult to gain the attention of the deaf.

And revealed:

The Order of Nine Angles as one means by Myatt to gain the attention of the deaf – to use forms we would understand and associate with as vague enemies of the Magian with the hidden subtext to realize his simple wish to colonize space.

And revealed:

The ONA as a fire still fuelled by Myatt out of continued exasperation (once optimism) and greater awareness of his distant mortality to complete his mission: with or without the consent of Humanity. Thus his ultra-destructive modus operandi as the product of desperation to change the world or create someone who will: such violence being an inverted/thwarted Love.

And so, THEM wrap you up in a blanket of forms with which you would already be very familiar and potentially jaded with – forms that represent the status quo of the Occult scene and the Temples and Orders that populate it – in order to then destroy each of the foundations of these forms for you. Not to gain sycophants, worshippers, yes-men and yes-women, dupes, slaves, or even members. But that you would see, forever and always beyond and beneath all future attempts to dupe, to control, to deceive, with all rhetoric, politics, religions, temples, gurus placed in a context truly Satanic. That you would see, that all forms are complex structures motivated by simple human emotions, and are fragile, destroyable, replaceable, magical, illusorial figments temporarily erected by inhabitants of the Black Clay we call Earth as they pass through.

And that the blanket, is the Mythos: literally that powerful lesson of narrative extracted as the essence beneath the ONA and its creator gestating from a simple unselfish wish and the understanding of which has changed the reason behind deploying all forms and symbols and sigils and philosophies and tasks and tradition forever more. Those that understand this, feel this connexion with us, with all human beings, that struggle to word the new language, they are THEM.

Thus, when any of you (And we have spoken to almost everyone here) were in danger of being immersed in the tempest of illusory mythos that this nexion has created, or held fast to our forms because of the trust we built, we strove to dismantle your hand-hold and steer you back to yourself, as is our chosen duty of care to the Sinisterion.

And some will understand us – some will begin to see, if they have not seen already, that there is more to the formation of the Temple of THEM than meets the eye: we are not a regurgitation nor are we another empty tribute to Satan. We are the hybridization of something that has been pushing irresistibly against current consciousness, spearheaded by the love and efforts of David Myatt, for the past forty years. So distorted has reason, intellect and common sense become, that it required a message be carried in the rivers of the Occult to deliver it, that it required ONA Satanism.*

But we are early yet.

“…to truly know thyself – is to be First Human.  But with such power comes profound sadness for the matrix of forms is laid wide-open as if one has x-ray vision to see the skeletal energies which make up all forms and converge into the same patterns over and over again without being able to turn such vision off. One can ‘See’ but is struck with a terrible remorse and despair that others cannot. Such vision is simultaneously euphoric and disturbing. To gaze upon the building blocks of creation and see the machinery of the cosmos DEMANDS a human allegiance to return to those without it and give it to them if at all possible: to steal the fire from the gods as Prometheus did and express the ethos of Satan. And yet even here the journey has only just begun. Now my task is to continue up the mountain and cut a path for those who follow…” Mvimaedivm Vol. III

With this MS, Stage I of the aims of the Temple of THEM, the Australian Nexion of the ONA, is complete.


The Simultaneous Pulse [1]

Reality can be stripped to a bare minimum of our bodily presence sensing its own existence and the awareness that whatever is inside us or whatever it is we are, there is something that we sense resisting against our body. Thus, experience of Life for our species can be reduced to just two ‘engines’ or forces that generate energies. Departure from these immediate natural dimensions that all human beings experience by interpretation, labeling, and cataloguing the world as “known” is convenient, but leads to subjective perception and the construction of a false matrix. The first engine is us, whatever we are we know that we are able to experience ourselves as a consciousness from the point of view of our organism – this consciousness is sensed bodily and mentally as “consciousness” – a sensation and a sense of ourselves that is generally of an internal nature. The second engine postulates that we as human beings are separate from the rest of the world, and that whatever the world is, is responsible for what we experience as an organism; however we do it: observing, feeling, sensing. Thus in essence, we are consciousness there is something to be conscious of, something separate from our organism, sensed as external to our consciousness. For convenience I have termed these two engines the Ego and the Environment. The premise of the pulse is that these “engines” are the only two states that we can truly know, that we are conscious and that there is something to be conscious of: whatever is constructed on/around/about these two constants is not real, but constitutes subjective “Reality”. These engines are unknowable as they are, for each causes distortion upon the other by producing an infinite sequence of variables that meet in what we call reality or the mirror-zone. The “engines” are responsible for generating all that we call matter or CONTENT via an action called the Simultaneous Pulse.

The Simultaneous Pulse is an operation of dual flux whereby one abstract is sucked into the other, and vice versa, and simultaneously. I.e. imagine a cylindrical rubber tube that has an outer surface painted red, and inner surface painted blue. If you push one end of the tube through the middle of the cylinder, you will eventually turn the cylinder inside out. Now imagine that process happening on both ends of the tube simultaneously – in a 3 + 1 dimensional world it is an impossible procedure, given the spatial restraints the tube would not be able to turn both ends inside out and their would be an impasse when both ends reached the middle. – But if the “tube” is actually an electrical system of pulses, it may pass through itself and perform this operation with ease. An “engine” whose inner core changes sides within itself and is capable of generating an infinite sequence of unlimited contents that contributes to the creation of this 3 + 1 dimensional world.  How?  See the diagram and you will note that there are two pockets in each “engine”. A and B.  The engine generates content in A. and in B. A and B act as ‘pockets’ which are turned inside out as the simultaneous pulse turns itself inside out or “Fluxes” and the contents of each pocket are filtered into the other pocket. This means, content in pocket A flows into pocket B. and vice versa content from pocket B flows into pocket A. This process creates two new contents from the original contents, AB and BA. The contents exchange over and over endlessly generating an unlimited sequence of variables.

Not only are the contents passed through the “engine” via the simultaneous pulse, but also to the frontal section of the organism (i.e. the human) where they sweep past leaving residues on our “lense” which is similar to consciousness. Contents from the two pockets and their endless variables adjust or focus the lense as they pass accordingly, and where these contents converge gives rise to the Knowable and the Known – which for simplicity sake we will refer to as a Reality. However, Reality is only one refraction caused by this focusing of the lense and the convergence of these contents in  our organism that will be referred to as “X” – or the Known dimension. The greater process is much more complicated.

There are in fact two, or more of these simultaneous pulse “engines”. One of these is “within” us – oft referred to as the psyche.  And others include the “Environmental engine” or operations outside of our spectrum of the Known. This “engine” also generates unlimited contents – but it is beyond our capacity to know but a small section of them. If the “engine within” is vertical – then the further the contents expand away from the centre and toward convergence at “X” there is a unified operation where both contents from both pockets will travel the same distance to “X”.  If the “Environmental engine” is horizontal however, one pocket of the engine is further away both from its own and our “X” point, than the other pocket is. Therefore, the contents from the distant pocket are not as accessible as with the other engine. However, the “environmental engine” generates an unlimited variable sequence or string content also – and also has a convergence point for these contents at an “X”.  The two lenses are directly opposite each other – and cause each “engine” to refract the other “engine”.

What is commonly referred to as “THIS” or “IT” with a wide sweep of the hands is created at the mid-point of the two refractions as a mirage of the combined contents of the two engines – in the mirror-zone. All content that does not converge on “X” is “y”, and is content which remains in the Abyss or the Unknown dimension. We cannot know either engine as it is, because observation of one, involves the other causing the distortion I have called the mirror zone.

The Power of Will to Shape Reality

The Power of Will to Shape Reality

E = Environment / e = ego

`E’ – representing environment – is that factor referred to as matter, although current understanding of this material or `black
clay’ from which everything physical is moulded is yet to be understood in its greater relation to the other elements of the
Acausal and its type of Time.

`E’ can be seen when walking down the road – it is the essence of the shapes and the geometry of the world. If, for instance, a road is
laid, that road is there because of ‘e’, because of ego, that is, because of someone (some Will) willing that thing to be there and
that shape to have taken form from the elements of `E’.

The Grass, the Trees and Plants represent the wild, untamed expression of E – of `Environment/Nature’. Left alone these forces
would quickly claim back the carefully manicured lawns, garden rows, and neat hedge lines. They would crack the carefully willed concrete driveways and smother the property lines defined by the humble fence. They would grow over the windows, through the floorboards and carpet the walls in mould. Our cars, left unwashed and cleaned would become dirty lumps of mud covered in bird shit and rotten leaves. Their engines would atrophy from disuse, the parts seize and rust without oil or weather protection. We, too, would die if we did not eat, drink, or practice sanitary living.

A tree, is a dynamic counterpart inherently and implicitly expressive of the essence of `E’ – a tree is part of the natural expression of the E engine – it is the substance of `E’ itself given unique form by `E’ and not `e’. It is when the `E’ meets resistance from the
Will or driving force of `e’, I.e. the human will to change `E’ to suits its needs or desire, that `E’ is defined to some extent by `e’.
But until that resistance occurs, the `E’ is a raw, primal and alien expression of the Cosmic Being. It is from observations of this
natural expression, I.e. Nature, unsullied by the intrusion of man’s `e’, that Nature can divulge the natural pattern of things,
I.e. the Sacred Geometry of the Universe.

Even when `E’ has been `tamed’ to suit the `e’ of Man, its retains its essentially primal chthonic quality – there must be continued
pressure or resistance against the expression of ‘E’ by man’s `e’ to keep it serviceable as such, I.e. in one mundane example, we mow the lawns and trim the tree branches when they show signs of interfering with powerlines on our streets lest the grass become ‘overgrown’ or the tree branches `disruptive’ to our Will to Power, `e’. This constant struggle to `mould the black clay’ to mould the primal matter of `E’ and the contents generated by its Engine by the contents of `e’ – is a struggle to maintain a stasis of Artificial
Forms over Natural Ones.

It is a process that can not favour one engine over the other, the E and the e are not divisive when we look at the greater process, but joined in a cyclic dance. However, when the Will of `e’ tries to force `E’ to conform to its Will there can be dire consequences.
Consider the Atomic and Hydrogen Bomb. Man’s Will to harness the elements of `E’ amplify the opposing Will of `E’ and the detonation that results when that `E/e’ is released is incredible.

If we see a road sign as we drive by it – we can, with developed powers of empathy and psychic/occult skills come to sense the Will
that binds that sign to be there. We know a worker probably placed the sign there by order of the Council for which they work. In turn the Transport Authority issued orders to the Council. Someone in the Transport Authority decided to Will that sign to be there, whether it was a political decision to placate or bribe voters, or a decision based on common-sense to reduce speed – whatever the motive, it is the Will of `e’ that conceived of its implementation. The road sign is thus held there by many combined forces of Will, by the worker who wants to have done a good job by doing what he was asked to do and completing the task of setting up the sign, the Council who have ensured the sign was placed there in order to answer to their responsibilities and obligations as part of a bureaucratic transport administration, and the individual in the TA who decided that it would be a good idea to erect a road sign in the first place – owing to pressure from other Wills or ‘e’s and external/internal forces.

It is due to these Wills, that you are seeing a road sign where it is and why the rest of the powerlines, roads, houses, letterboxes etc
appear the way they are and have been placed in such a way to give rise to your spatial and visual interpretation of the `black clay’ or matter of the `E’ that defines your perception of the clay within a specifically shaped geometry.
But, if another Will wishes to smash the sign or remove it – it may do so, altering and disrupting the will of all those other Wills for
that sign to be there. In much the same way on a grander scale, the US Government can smash the Iraqi Way of Living, altering and
disrupting the will of all those other Wills for that Way of Life to exist. Why is it so easy for one will to break/disrupt a form
created by many wills?

The answer lies in the subtle illusion of Form and the subsequent projection upon these types of mental/physical phantasm by man’s `e’ that mistakenly adheres to a belief in a permanent state of things called Reality. The ‘Black Clay’ of ‘E’ cannot be permanently fixed in place – even with the strongest Will – for example the Willpower that intended the Pyramids to be built with such precision and mastery that they should stand for ever, or at least the five thousand years or more that they have stood – will still be subject to the law of Iron Will. That Law states that a Form can only remain solid or Iron, so long as sufficient Will from `e’ is maintained -and even then the eroding powers of Nature, Time, and other `e’ Wills will affect any Form that is Willed into being because the nature of resistance of the two engines takes place in the connexion between the two engines, the “Mirror-zone`.
The Mirror-Zone is the place where content from E and e meet together in an ineffable dynamic. This Zone is at this Time perceived through a third-dimensional prism – but occult faculties or entheogenic drug use can awaken the necessary sight to perceive the Zone by other types of prism, or beyond the Zone without a prism. But regardless of the shape of the Prism – all possible Knowledge is limited to and constituted by the singular point of resistance where the two types of content from each engine meet and touch. Everything outside of this contact is unknowable and constitutes the Abyss.

When the sign is being placed, the will directed at putting it up can be quite tremendous – with many Wills answering to the Will of
another, a sort of combined effort to will that sign in place is achieved. However, once the sign is placed – the Will of the one who
conceived of it has been achieved by resistance against the `E` (I.e. chopping down trees to make roads, making sand into pouring concrete to hold the sign etc). In such a case, once the sign is up, the Will of the `e’ that placed it there will no longer be focused upon the act of resisting the particular elements of ‘E’ in that region specific. The ‘e’ may even forget all about it and move on to
performing some other act of Will. The sign will thus have the power of will withdrawn from it – it will no longer be strongly powered
by ‘e’ – instead it will revert to its original inertness in the service of Man’s Will and be left to be claimed by ‘E’. Divested of
its protection, the sign will easily succumb to the Will of another, whose single will to re-shape the sign’s `E’ may prove stronger than the power of the original combined wills, now that the power from those combined wills has been withdrawn and the sign, left
for `dead’.  The contra can be demonstrated as an active force in Military Installations – in which tremendous `e’ Will, and Sustained Will at that, keeps the `E’ of these types of Installations, firmly in the service of Man’s `e’. That is to say, someone wants the
Installations there and makes sure they stay there, makes sure they are carefully guarded, secure and private. Unlike the sign, `e’ is
not withdrawn from this type of `E’. If the sign in the first example had guards posted all about it to ensure it stayed upright – a
similar sustained Will would be likely to keep the ‘E’ of the sign firmly in Man’s service. But the Will of any man cannot go on forever
and it is severely limited by its lifespan. And so Traditions, Customs, Religions, and other inventions of Obligation and Homage to
another Will are required to keep the sustained force of someone’s Will present on a particular `e’ even after causal Death.

But all is Illusion. The ‘e’ of the Military Installation may be strong (the Great Wall of China for instance) but it is at all times
being resisted by the ‘E’ and other beings expressive of ‘e’ – and these two engines generate infinite content without pause – only a
trickle of which can be known to Us – causing Change, Entropy and Disruption of all Forms, endlessly. Sooner or later, the resistance of ‘e’ to ‘E’ will fail and the Form or shape made from willing the black clay/E, will be left for dead and thus subject to another’s Will.

One must wonder what that means with regard to the Death of God. With God’s Great Will removed from Earth – Earth is left for dead. The Earth is thus at the mercy of the subjugation of human will.

Chronobet [1]

This is a short essay to illuminate the current present in all Western Language and Writing of “Time” and may go some way towards explaining the role of Language as an inhibitor of the Acausal.  The essence of this essay is not to bog a being down with performing the impossible of re-configuring the brain to notice these things on all levels: just some of them. The brain makes calculations as such a speed and frequency that it is rarely checked in its tracks about the assumptions it holds evident. These assumptions create suppositions which in turn lead to illusions which in turn lead to the Matrix.

Western Writings and subsequently their various cultures, exhibit an obsession with Time that is taken for granted. There is a prejudice inherent in Western communications that depends on the continued existence of the concept of solely linear time, a concept that subtly and subliminally cements power into the hands of the Magian controllers by exclusion of Acausal Time.

If we are trained to think in Linear Time, then the later introduction of Acausal Time is a difficult if not impossible concept to apprehend; and unfortunately a dimensional bias has arisen that cannot and will not aid magical experience and understanding. Knowledge of the Acausal is crucial for all Sinisterion. However, so subtle are the tools of the Magian that they often go by unnoticed. For instance: the three-dimensionality in our Language. The concept of Linear Time has so deeply permeated the West that we cannot escape it. Our Language hems us in.

In all sentences: there exists one or more of the following Time-based suppositions “Past, Present, Future”.

Examine the first sentence of this essay. Start with “This”.  “This” is a concept localized in the present. It is an itemization of something in the immediate “now” that is intuitively understood – but to process it mentally demands the word be aided by a conceptual notion of linear time and space if it is to make sense and not be rejected.

Is” is another term that localizes an item to the Present. Like “This”, it also requires the learned schemata of Linear Time to be utilized to mentally process it. This process is very slow at first as per a child’s learning but it does not take long until it is processed at an extraordinary speed automatically: the mind having built a kind of “chronological abacus” that localizes all words as concepts belonging to the three modes of Linear Time. Because this prime supposition is cemented into the processing centres of the brain, by repetitive association, the brain may also pick up other untidy habits such as postulating “Space”.

As it has been pointed out in the MS “Universes Parallel” – the concept of “space” is a human-centred fixation that occurs from obsession with understanding the world from the perspective afforded to us because of our specific size. The spaces between these words beg the question – what is space? Is it empty or merely a perception of “empty”?  Our size-based prejudice generalizes that there is no “glass” or “paper” between these words, or a microscopic multi-verse of bacteria, electricity, electro-magnetic currents, atoms etc. Though it cannot be seen it is certainly not “empty” – moreover space, in terms of a “vacuum” cannot even be proven to exist. Reality in the Matrix is fragile. And these little building blocks of faith so heavily leaned upon without justification are weak points. If you are able to stop and think about it: your brain may cease automatically processing time and space in your communications and contemplate the existential nature of both.

Other words in the first sentence are “All” which mentally encompasses Past, Present and Future. “Of” is a present term that must denote a past for something to be “of”. “A” a singular notion rooted in the present: rooted in the concept of space and a separation from something else – hence it subliminally requires the persistence of time. “To” embodies a link between two or more of the Time notions: a passage from one mode to the other – reliant on Time to make sense of this. “The” is another word with direct connotation to the Present and the supposition of space. Almost all words and concepts require Time and Space to be processed. “Another”, “With”, “Other”, “Almost” etc.

This entrapment forms the basis of 3D/causal communication: mired inexorably in a pre-conceived notion of Linear Time that, regularly used by the brain, cements its validity day after day in unquestioned calculations.  The Acausal lacks exposure or even translation as a concept because of the Linear Time in Language: hence the ONA’s efforts to approximate a new symbology via the Star Game for instance that escapes this entrapment.  Dreams, Experience and Esotery are also important elements in presencing a symbolic language of the Acausal mode using Acausal Time: but currently, only through Causal Time can a being express oneself. Expression of the Acausal to those below the Abyss is dependant on the flawed mode of the Matrix: and therein lies an inescapable conflict.

It is hoped that Music [Qv. Project R]: as well as the development of Signs via the continuing experiments with “Dark Angles” and continued exploration of any capacity for Astral [and other magical] modes to allow unfettered sympathetic communication between nexions will help presence a form of communication that is Acausal in nature. Meanwhile the Sinisterion can only acknowledge that there is communication above the Abyss and communication below the Abyss and never the twain shall meet.  For now it is enough to analyse the flaws in Language, especially where the work of the Magician is concerned, and break some of the faith in language held unconsciously self-evident by the daily Mind.

The Alpha-Cynic vs. The Alpha-Male

The Alpha-Male vs. the Alpha Cynic

Part I

[Dedicated to my Brother & the few Good Men who influenced my Life. +O+]

Following on from the essays in the Book of ABSU regarding the increase of absurdity and the faith one can place in the laws of escalation – we are now witnessing an exoteric/outward/physical/social change in pathos in the collective human consciousness regarding the validation of superiority, strength, aggression, and excess testosterone as the key elements to leadership; elements generally assigned to the characteristics of the ‘Alpha-Male’.

Although glimmers of this approach have been appearing for a long time, increasing or decreasing as they wax and wane – often in the context of parodies; the attack on the alpha-male has now come to dominate the perceptive consciousness of the collective.

A re-occurring sign that spans the generations is what precipitates or illustrates a change in collective consciousness is taking place. (Qv. Notes on Signs)

When a famous Australian footballer attacked his fiancé recently (2008) causing serious injury – his bravado, a factor that would have once stood him in good stead and aligned all his buddies behind him – has noticeably failed to protect him from the scorn and derision of his peers.

The comments and aloofness, toughness, or bravado usually demonstrated by the footy player to shift responsibility for their aggression and big-man syndrome from themselves onto others for expecting it/nurturing it as part of the game, part of the role of a sports personality – was not considered an acceptable excuse by the footballers peers – who have largely ostracized him from their ranks – sending a clear message that this behaviour is not acceptable – and creating a considerable landmark in the potential for a change in maturity and empathy in the average male Australian.*

*Domestic violence – although not as popular a topic as terrorism or global warming is probably the most frequent crime and frequently tolerated crime in Australia.

For the younger generation – changes are also afoot. Just as science-fiction has shown some connexion to the development of technology and future focus to the scientific sphere – I believe movies, when viewed as emerging patterns of concept, tend to illustrate changes (esp. since they tend to initiate them) in the collective consciousness.

In the recent movie ‘Aliens vs. Monsters’ – a couple are making out in the classic scenario of a jock at kiss-point with a girl. However – the roles are reversed – the girl is ready to make out, insistent even – while the jock just wants to go home. He is frightened of the UFO that flies overhead and is the one that twists his ankle when the two of them make a run for it. The sophomore – who is well ahead – slumps her shoulders at the fallen jock that is simpering and is heard to comment ‘this is the worst date ever’. She then goes back for him and is seen carrying him in her arms at the next scene. (Appropriately – both sexes scream in terror when the UFO attacks them.)

In humour – in making someone laugh – pointing fun at – using satire to show the reflexion, the absurdity of something – in animated cartoons and even the rugged masculine aggressive world of Australian Football – the Alpha-cynic predicted to emerge by THEM in the Book of Absu is now manifesting as a collective archetype infecting the consciousness of the presently established male clique and the younger generations influenced by them.

These and other indications are a sign that the Alpha-cynic, as an unconscious archetype is a reflexion being seeded in both the young and the established male communities.

The world has begun to laugh at the Alpha-Male – and if not a raucous laughter yet, be assured the seeds these numinous memes plant in the young ones will grow fast.

It is not ridiculous to surmise the popular adoption of wearing pink by men (ala the ‘metro sexual’ phase of fashion) was in some small way a step toward males finally collectively adopting/releasing some of the latent feminine characteristics present but repressed in their psyches – as it only takes one person brave enough to set the example, for others to follow – and for a new norm to be set. Just one of these feminine characteristics is tenderness, like that which many hard men show to their children and wives – which tenderness quickly disappears when dealing with others and esp. other men.  And another of those characteristics is the ability to unite (without ego) as one voice in order to protect someone or demonstrate the unified impression that someone has overstepped the line.

Whereas such strength has in the past been the standard for men to aspire to – ala the Greeks – this emphasis on physique as the stature of manliness appears to be changing – or at least at a point where, with sufficient pressure and acceptance, it can begin to change the previously validated philosophy of an ego-oriented, muscle-bound drive for men to get big, and stay big – with all that this implies in the way of ‘big-man syndrome’ owing to the excess testosterone.

The collapse of the world economy has precipitated (as it generally does when the physical world is shown to be fragile despite its appearance) a move toward more spiritual nourishment – perhaps in seeing even the great Alpha-male’s dominion – those supposed to be above such injurious and humiliating experiences come crashing down – a certain disdain for their position, for being unable to live up to the expectations of supermen has collectively come forth. A new superman, a stronger more flexible superman who cannot be taken down by something as intangible as money, is needed.

What is the Alpha-male? I was an Alpha-male prior to developing/evolving into the Alpha-cynic.
The Alpha-male is at the top of the pecking order. What puts him there are perhaps neatly expressed as two things – an ability to talk to all echelons of others in the pecking order – and his aggressiveness (and success) in the things his Ethos expect of a man.

Gym junkies, body builders, wrestlers, martial artists, athletes, executives, and others who work on increasing muscle mass and strength (or even amassing egotism and power) correspondingly release enormous amounts of testosterone – and in doing so, build what the Sorceress has aptly named ‘ego-armour’.

But so much testosterone causes imbalance – and those affected – lose the capacity for temperance in their weltanschauung, in the way they deal with people, problems or the world. In thinking strength and muscle are the keys to resolution they the aggression that they have attained in the way of training as the key tools to resolving issues that face them. As a result – the not altogether unfair stereotype that footballers are ‘dumb’ has arisen because of this imbalance of mind and body. In such a capacity – the focus of big muscles becomes the fixed role and characteristic of a man – limiting or even locking out the potential for others.

The discrepancy of imbalance is analogous to many gym junkies training only the top half of their bodies; going for the showy Pecs, abs, biceps and triceps, lats, and trapezius muscles groups – but ignoring the less visibly appreciated muscles in the ankles, legs, calves etc that should be included to properly hold and support the incoming upper body mass. Many gym users are top heavy – and many are slow even if they are powerful.

A tendency to make fun of Alpha-masculine characteristics – esp. where those with a powerful and calculating sense of humour are concerned (mimicking one of the powers exercised by the Magian to make changes) and who can cleverly cut down such giants to size, verbally – is emerging.

The Alpha-male, who struts and preens, who goes to excess to prove his muscles and aggression is now beginning to be seen as a laughing stock and to some extent an embarrassment of the male community.

The Alpha-male who gathers his troops around him when he is being a ‘big-man’ is being seen as weak for needing so many cohorts to back him up, for needing so much additional help to sort out the childish impulse of picking fights he can’t finish alone – and where, if the pack attack is successful he then congratulates himself for being a superhero.

Arrogant, ignorant, vain, pretentious, full of false bravado and pride – such men are silently viewed by their cohorts as an embarrassment – as a jerk. As a time old tradition – other young men gather around them – because they want to be the Alpha-male or at least in his favour/shadow. Because, generally, they lack other male role models to show them how to be men – and copy the nearest and loudest one to them.

But the Alpha-cynic is an entirely new breed. Coming in all shapes and sizes, alone or in groups, the alpha-cynic scorns a person who must surround himself with a dozen others as a shield – scorns a person who only ever picks on the smaller, weaker, persons as prey – proving to be more of a weak parasite or predator than any kind of sterling example of masculine pride.

When does the Alpha-male ever pick a fight with a larger man, or insult a group when he’s by himself? That’s right. Never. Like the harmless animal in nature that makes itself look more fearsome to scare away the real predators – they puff themselves up with numbers, bravado, aggression, and arrogance.

As a stronger consciousness of our implicit connexion comes to dominate the thoughts of people globally – where, the alpha-cynic wonders – is their real power? Where in this sad morass of pretense is the real man, the man who can change a nappy or fix a car, who can stick up for his friends or console his girlfriend, comfort his kids or take down an armed aggressor by himself?  Who is so strong he can tame his ego?

Where is the real man who is so strong as to be secure in himself, his penis size, his muscle groups, his place in the world – that he need not resort to picking on the weak, on the out-numbered, on copying the vicious pathetic bullyboy tactics of the state and its magian ethos that rules them?

When they’re by themselves they keep their eyes down, look away, and keep silent even in the face of “mortal enemies”. When push comes to shove, they’re more often than not cowards, they beg for their life when threatened by death or after receiving serious injury, and then, even then – instead of fighting that tremendous hold the ego has on them, accepting they were being a complete tool and growing beyond the rock-solid stagnation of their total psyche – they continue to talk shit, mouth off, threaten reprisal, strike when one is weak and never when one is strong.

(A sterling example of the typical formation of an Alpha-Male is given in a horror movie entitled ‘Eden lake’ – which movie also raises another vital point of contention between THEM and the Magian – and that is the ridiculous notion that monsters are anything but human.  In such distortions lays the refusal to take responsibility for what the human is capable of, in both the positive and negative, this distortion is what prompts THEM to re-define what it is to be human, i.e. First Human. A topic to be covered in the second part of this treatise.]

When will this man walk down the street holding his head up high because he was kind to a stranger, helped protect someone in trouble, used his real strength to break free of the bullshit roles to which society/media/ignorance binds us and makes us live out by providing only broken examples of men – only one side of the multi-faceted glory that man can be? When will this man stand up and choose how to be a man, inside, outside and on all sides?

And in the face of such growing cynical distaste at what many men have become – even dissatisfaction in the idols that are often the only example of a strong man, successful man, real man – many are beginning to develop the strength to say no. No to the examples, no to our fathers, no to our brothers, no to our perception of the future, and set our own examples of what a real man should be. What it is to first be human – and not repeat and regurgitate the cycles of violence, ignorance, arrogance, misery, pain and suffering to which our species has been prone – proud of – praised for.

Fuck them. Fuck that.

The Alpha-Cynic will replace the Alpha-Male because they see straight through the camouflage of such men.

Enter the Alpha-Cynic…


On Signs:

Just as Terrorism or Communism have always existed but only came to the fore of perception when they were suddenly reported en masse by the media – and which forms now or once exercised a considerable chunk of people’s basic perceptions of the state of the world and its forms in play – largely accepting the story spun about a world at war with terrorists/communists – the alpha male is now under similar collective (popular) scrutiny.

The idea that the world was suddenly under attack by terrorists – as if it had somehow been in a peaceful slumber only to be rudely awakened by armed extremists one day is nonsense – “Terrorism”  – the name itself being a political abstract, and pending on whose side you’re on ‘Activism’ or ‘Freedom Fighting’ – has always been going on – and always will go on so long as Governments, States and Countries, Political/Religious Regimes or even Individuals seek to oppress their people thus forcing the conditions that lead to revolution.

Only once it is mentioned as an issue and portrayed as epidemic around the world (naturally to ready a populace for war and set the stage for manipulation) by the media – when millions suddenly converge on the same propaganda in newspapers, television, and the media limits (and controls) what is shown again and again as terrorism, does it suddenly become a hot topic that permeates/affects the lives of billions.

But in an Analysis of Frequency we destroyed the idea that the media was a reasonable or rational way to see the world or attain an even remotely fair assessment of world events. The news does not have depth; it does not have comprehensive dialectic nor seek to answer the important questions of the why and how of the events it reports – esp. if those why and how indict someone or some political party to whom the news is connected. If you put a million people in a box with pink walls. They’re going to see pink.

Since the war on Terror has finally been accepted to be a farce by most, and using fear tactics such as “Weapons of Mass Destruction’ that did not actually or ever existed – or the promise for it to be over before Xmas when it’s been almost a decade now since the US invaded the Middle East did not eventuate – the propaganda has lost many of its teeth.

So, as is always the case, it’s time to trade up and swap one fear maker for another.  The ‘Global Warming’ issue and the “water shortage” scare (at least here in Australia) has developed as a similar tactic to frighten and maintain the fear factor that holds an uncertain, confused populace in its grip thus making them easier to manipulate.

And it is necessary to make a pointed, very pointed comment here, that Water was once joked about only ten-fifteen years ago as one day being sold in bottles – as an absolute outside chance that it could ever happen. Believe me when I say Oxygen will be next – and some form of “Alien Invasion” will take the place of Bin Laden.

Now that THEM have noticed the unconscious thrall emerging of disdain for the Alpha-Male it is the right time to seize the bull by the horns and make this issue more widely conscious.

The 23 Syndrome

Foreword: The author does not wish to assert that writing is useless for means of communication: it should be clear that writing can construct magical forms of an extremely powerful nature given that so many people are involved in the shared nexion called “understanding”. It should also be clear to aspirants that writing is in itself a ‘corrupter of essence’ and should always be digested with a grain of salt. Rather, the author wishes to assert that looking for magical keys in the structure of letters is a fruitless task. One may spend a great deal of time wishing something to be there, that isn’t [The 23 Syndrome] and may consequently deceive oneself successfully by aiming ones mental engine at the task of manifestation of something altogether pointless.

Writing is a bridge; an exoteric manifestation of esoteric currents. The planes, curves, and angles of the letters used to scribe the esoteric have long been thought by many occultists [Crowley included] to be invested with some greater divine secret – a secret believed to be operating behind the myriad of geometry that letters cause when they are written; an essence within each letter used in its various combinations with other letters that hides an esoteric kernel of base magical logic that pulls a superior meaning of writing together. Interest in such a matter is usually peaked after a writer comes to finally exhaust for themselves the capacity of language to explain the currents of the esoteric and is forced to apprehend the role of writing as existing on a symbolic plane [Qv. Sruusis].

During ‘Sruusis’ a writer becomes acutely aware of the fragility of communication by letters or speech* to accurately convey anything esoteric. Writing can approach a semblance, indeed a great mirror to the arcane, but it can never replace occult/world experience. Whereby we are speaking of those writers that perform written records of magical activities: Esotery a writer has experienced is a living thing for them: an ecstatic fire and knowing that burns brightly as if some sparkling neon flare in the mind coupled with a corresponding physical alchemy; the body animated just so from receiving a full epiphany resulting in change. Such a living, organic feeling and apprehension of the currents involved is always private, unique: the result of experience with the true esoteric. But if one is attempting to describe these processes in writing: they must usually be described in the context of a change.  To express this change, the writer must at least be able to describe a plane of being before the experience, and the altered plane of being after the experience. [Qv. Chrono-bet].

Although the Esoteric Plane and the Exoteric Plane join respectively as Acausal and Causal dimensions, they are intersected by the Abyss. An element of the Abyss is as a vortex that disintegrates causal information. Language is affected by and even part of this vortex, whereby causal information is a corrupt translation of acausal essence and is energetically fragmented upon contact with the Abyss.

Acausal modes that filter through [and compose] into the Causal are dimensionally different and thus esoteric from a Causal point of view. Synchronicity, Dreaming, the genius of the Subconscious etc are forms of communication that are alien to the Causal: they are for instance of a different species of Time and cannot be understood as cause and effect phenomena.  It is as though these experiences speak to us in an entirely unique language: a language of Experience that cannot be translated into anything but a crude approximation here in the Causal.  Our language binds us to our dimension: we have no comparison and no room in our language for these types of alien beings. And when we try to describe these ‘visitations’ – our words are as whispers on the wind: ethereal and incomplete: made impotent and destroyed by the Abyss that separates this world from theirs.  But few consciously apprehend this: and many continue the struggle using Causal language, in vain, to cross the Gulf.

The problem most often encountered in such optimistic experiments of ones verbal/literal skills – is that communication after the Abyss must meet certain criteria to be intelligible to those existing on the planes below Entry.  Trying to record a static summary of “Being” by using some kind of alchemical formula to describe ones state before a transformation is a task that has eluded even the greatest wordsmith, because words limit the magical and force esotery into infinitely complex geometries, nonetheless bounded by dimensional restraints.

More so, attempting such a thing is not a flow with the natural: it is an attempt at solitary confinement of ALL by the limited apprehension of the few planes of which the human being is humbly aware – and doomed to failure because of:- Language.  Recalling this authors own struggle: putting the body [of which we ‘Matrix-ally’ understand less than 1%], the Mind [an abstract that has taken on credible tangibility, and again an itemisation of which we Matrix-ally understand less than 1%], and the infinite angles of the existential into a concrete approximation or accurate model of Being using language proved impossible. One: Language thwarted all attempts to convey what I felt: in most cases there was no precedent, no concept, and hence no word for it. Two: all writing is corrupted by the alien presence of the bias of Ego. Three: Encapsulating something as staggeringly simple as Life using Causal Language is to be overwhelmed by the sheer number of divisions/planes that must be accounted for [and are generally expected to be] if trying to measure ones “Alchemy” for others. And Four: One cannot directly transfer ones experience to another because transmission by Language is subject to chaos via the shifting miasma of meaning inherent in language by writing or speech that  consequently smears and distorts the original esoteric.

Let us not ponder too deeply on the nuts and bolts of the limitations in the human being to account for its self: it is a moot argument.

During the frustrating realization of literary defeat: that one cannot truly convey the esoteric with the exoteric: the apprehension of language as a limitation for esotery may arise. An appreciation of Language as a tool belonging to the Matrix may surface whereby it is understood the role of Language is limited to creating mere geometric bridges: Bridges restricted to the Matrix because the geometry created is rooted in the illusory plane of the Symbolic. Such an apprehension is similar to that of actors who come to recognize the gulf between acting a role and the role itself that can never be bridged [Qv. The Sinister Grotesque]. And such a realization offers powerful insight into the fabric of things: for a writer who has merged with an Acausal perspective of Language will become suspicious of the face value of words and see them for what they are: as a grotesque, a sinister writhing scrawl that is to the original esoteric as music is to noise.

However: not all writers emerge from the realization intact or appropriately empowered: while some are able to accept that language is ultimately broken shards the casual result of being forced from the realm of the dream: others without knowledge of the Acausal and the nature of the Abyss are led back to the smaller magical cone; the semantics of the Matrix, where they contemplate a secret essence believed inherent in language and words and letters themselves. Such an obsession obscures the simple and represents the absorption by a destructive angle: Wisdom substituted by a treasury of thoughts that there lies within our Language some mysterious Occult secret. A distortion of the simple is bound to occur if the epiphany is encountered by a human-centred being. Writing/Speech is the tool of the Ego and is thus heavily invested with the energies of human self-importance – a narcissistic mentality that summarizes: because it “comes” from man it is “of man” and thus by proxy “is man” – which is further broken down by the selfish nature of the will to power of all conscious beings to, “is me”. There is an ever-present danger of misdirection because of this mentality for the ego to project divine worth onto its tools.  That is to say, safety precautions are taken by the ego to protect it when it suddenly experiences mystery at its inability to communicate its will to its satisfaction and it charges the exoteric script/text with power, remaining ignorant of the symbolic plane. And due to this ignorance, Gematria, Kamea and other exoteric arrangements of letters and numbers are pored over, arranged into squares and rhombuses and so forth in the hopes that such diligence will reveal a perceived secret. There will always be casualties on the LHp [which can quickly become an RHp]: i.e. those that don’t make it intact from the ‘Sruusis-type’ realization and remain blind to the power of words and to the alien powers of their deceptive host the ego.

In Summary:

Writing is an abstract symbolic expression by the ego to express the incommunicable: or in a magical sense, the esoteric. It is motive in the guise of shape, and if its exoteric representation is mistaken as essence rather than appearance it has performed its tragically deceptive spell-craft.  For the aspirant – writing should be seen as a mode of human centred perspective that is obsessed over because of its connection with the Ego: it should not be expected that dissection of symbolic characters in light of this understanding will divulge anything less than this.

* [in which case we exchange the symbolic for the aural or sound plane]

Satanism and Prostitution: Parallels

Satanism and Prostitution 

[Taken from a letter addressed to the members of MvimaedivM following the upload of an Australian magazine circulated within the Sex Industry. With the release of “Baphomet: The Greatest Heresy”, “Ethereal Discourses”, and the “Alpha-Male vs. Alpha-Cynic” MSS – these comments continue a push to raise awareness and empathy with the under-appreciated work performed by those of the Sinister and indeed all of the silent services who clean up or council the aftermath of the Magian – inc. Janitors, Garbage Men, Sewer Workers, the Police, etc.]


The magazine recently added to the archives of THEM may raise some interesting questions.  The major one being what does Prostitution have to do with Satanism and why is a magazine by the sex industry being hosted in a Satanic Temple?

Just like Satanism, Prostitution is a heavily stigmatized way of life/business. It is in exactly the same position of oppression from the Magian/Christian factions that Satanism is in that has given rise to the equivalent of the myths/hype prevalent in Satanic Practice that THEM are attempting to address and forcefully stamp out, here in Australia.

The members comprising the sextet of magicians behind THEM form an equally divided gender ratio of 3:3.  Although various Insight Roles have been undertaken by some [and are known to have been undertaken by others] into the sex industry – like Satanism, it is very difficult to get access to that world from the outside.

Most judge the sex industry from the limited [and moral] point of view provided by the media, cultural stigma and the pervasive ethos of the frigid Christian. Such persons tend to perceive and make pronouncements upon the sex industry and its workers without having any direct involvement in it. These types of pronouncements made in ignorance help to explain the necessity of insight roles that inform and annihilate the pre-conceptions of those without direct experience in any given vocation.

Unfortunately, this ‘arm-chair philosophizing’ of a way of life as the ONA so succinctly puts it – is a shared issue threatening to completely infect the Sinister Tradition with those who judge without experience and so continue the vicious loop of ignorance that has led to the dire state of the Sinisterion today.  Hence the need to demand that aspirants perform an act of practical initiative to learn and know from experience what Satanism involves and that it only gets harder and more reliant on practical effort. And thus a publication circulated among sex workers breaking down stereotypes, myths and telling it the way it is, is the equivalent of a genuine introduction to Satanism – offering a fresh, enlightening and unique window into a world that is generally only ever seen from one side.

The Christian permeation of twisted and distorted values concerning almost all facets of life – but with particular focus on their fear and hatred of sex; and the lack of recognition that the sex industry plays in maintaining the health, and well-being of its clientele is something that should be addressed in any assault on the Magian its age-old practices of fear, bigotry and hypocrisy, here within Australia.  While it is a fact that even [or should that be especially?] the devout Christian may sneak down the road behind his partners back for a quick fuck and be back in time to continue being devout for Church on Sunday – the problems of the Sinister cannot be fixed with band-aids – and the symptoms of hypocrisy run deeper than it might seem and into our own channels.

For instance; it is all very well to take part in or conduct a Black Mass with the purpose of gaining sexual liberation and eventual catharsis; such a ritual is a vital and life-affirming Personal undertaking that can bring great enjoyment and unburdening. However it is typically an effort to reverse the damage infused in society by the Magian that affects only that individual or that group. It is thus not enough and indeed naive to perform such rituals without full appreciation of the need for sexual liberation and catharsis on society at large. That is to say, being prepared to take the Black Mass to the next logical level.

Whores, Prostitutes, Hookers, Sex Workers – Male and Female are as undervalued by Society as is the Satanist – whose Work seeks to induce a finely tuned personal balance of healing, growth, change, strength, self-love and love for others, joy, ecstasy, civility, loyalty, integrity, creation, trust and honour with a mix of hardship, alchemy, suffering, overcoming, striving, determination, critical analysis of the self and others, detachment, power, will, sorrow, understanding and destruction in those whom cross their path; creating and inspiring in a life-affirming way a healthy hardy individual with nous, wisdom and the knowledge that hard work is often required for results.

But such work is largely invisible, seldom rewarded, noticed, or paid for – and yet it is [for the serious few] a lifetime’s work of long hours and endless patience and diplomacy. It requires the collation of many varied skill-sets, most of which are extremely demanding to learn. And through privately working with compassion they spend a great deal of time [engaged in psychology, counseling, guiding, training, teaching, discussing etc] to deliver some [the deserving] repressed individual harnessed by the mores of society from their chains so that individual might find release, sanctuary, a voice, and self love and add to the Great Work – rather than become another selfish asshole lost in the occult labyrinths made by the ten-cent gurus representing magic, its purpose and its form today.

The Prostitute is a timeless service – the first and some say the noblest profession of humanity. It is certainly the oldest.  Yet, the services that its workers provide [and it is rarely just about sex but involves psychology, counseling, affection, understanding, compassion etc] is seldom appreciated or recognized as accounts of the service that reach the public seldom come from the workers themselves.

As THEM holds; words are considered empty unless accompanied by congruent/matching deeds or actions.  Here then are the words and deeds of those in the sex worker industry; and a small insight into the world of Prostitution as it really is; with the reality of its problems; its pressures; its Way; from those who know it because they live it.

Insynsian: The Subjectivity of Objectivity

A Scientific or “Factual Basis” is ideal for the foundation of a Form. Such a foundation is a conventionally reliable measure by which others can solidify and share their understanding and relatedness to the world around them in an ‘objective’ and systematic fashion of certainty which is secured by an extant authority such as the scientific community. However, there are a number of reasons for not backing down, retracting a statement or changing a Form that has been put forth by the Temple either to suit or meet the criticism levelled at it by any particular individual who cares to attack the Form for its suppositions: The most obvious being that the Temple of THEM is an Occult Establishment and not a Scientific one.

The essays that are written are written by magicians with a high level of self reliance, self honesty and self-discovery. Such magicians are Sinister and more often than not alone in their journey; separated from the current or temporal manifestations occurring in the relative Time and Space of the Matrix by which others judge their efforts or compare the validity of their journey against. For example when it was accepted by Science that atoms were no longer the cornerstone of existence many attempted to place their theories related to existence inside the prevailing trends of quantum physics or theory of relativity in order that their theories were more readily accepted, that credibility be attained and so that the new idea didn’t undermine previous facts stated by highly esteemed colleagues. This may be fine for Theoretical Science – But not for the Occult.

The Occult is not, and never will be, an acceptable, provable, fact-based system of analysis and practice. It is a private madness grounded in the rational, the irrational and the Abyss and is experienced in a unique manner by each magician.  No Originality ever came from following the expected protocols and trends of the masses or from taking the established ’facts’ of Science so seriously that they were held to be impregnable and remain unchallenged.  Science may be a better way of researching the world by breaking it into manageable constituent chunks using mathematical/symbolic abstracts than the earlier practice of communing with God through a Church to understand the Mysteries – but it is no less immune to corruption, bureaucracy and the painful crawl of Time that it takes for an idea to be accepted [usually long after the “Idealer” has been ridiculed, disbarred, humiliated and/or sent to the stake] than the Church was.

If I may borrow some classic Scientific Terminology, the “fact” is, that owing to the complexity of life, Science and Religion deal with facets of it in a way no different to that of the isolated Sorcerer, i.e. by sorting out for oneself which aspects of life are important and thus apprehending the world in a specific manner that idolizes some parts of it by building a world-view based upon those shining principles and shunning or ignoring the rest. What is written by our members illustrates part of a private path and personal breaking through. It is not expected to mean anything to an outsider. Indeed many outsiders are so entrenched in the Matrix they’re unable to be interesting enough to have their own path. They attach themselves to others paths as sycophants or vampires to fawn over them, ridicule them, tear them down or to criticize and make fetid pronouncements and denouncements as a vulgar occult parasite or parrot with no understanding of their own and no originality: characterized by a lack of magical maturity and the need to destroy.

No Scientific or Religious or Psychological edict held to be true is necessarily true to Us. Perhaps in the Matrix it is true and evident but outside of that temporal box the only truth is our own sense of Validity as magicians moving through the world encountering obstacles, decisions, beliefs, tests, “truths“ for ourselves; often without recourse to the convenient labels of the Matrix. Although sometimes we resort to meeting the Magian halfway by attempting to ride the waves of logic or reason in a manner that suits our critics or speak the language that is expected by our critics, it is only a temporary alight on their own terms. The subsequent mindset we arrive at based on our self-discovery is more highly esteemed as proof/fact/or truth than any of the writings, opinions [and even experiences] of others – for the wanderings of a magician cannot help but ‘prove’ that there is no objectivity, that there are no facts, that the written word differs greatly from esoteric experience, and that while many are crucified by their own Forms, there exists an ever-present quality of Chaos that supersedes what is known and practiced in magic by those still trapped in the Matrix of Form: which is generally only the noisy exhalations of the ego.

It has been said before that there is communication below the Abyss and communication above the Abyss and never the twain shall meet. We have spoken of the Black Clay [Qv. In Sinister Solidarity] and the art of stripping away the fixation on names, labels and ideas that are mere projections upon the texture of the world around us to reveal the essence – but we have not yet spoken of the mass Ethos of humanity’s failure to deal with the Death of God.

The actions of many exhibit the meme/ethos of failure to deal with the Death of the monotheistic Arch-Emperor whose Priests interpreted the world for the masses and provided a kit-set belief system that made it easy for humanity to be lazy in their decision making and lax in their own independent magical journey. The power of Christianity consisted of a fervent Faith in a singular, all-powerful Entity: A One.  One: meant that there was an unmistakable difference in following the One Way of God and in straying from it. Either you did it 100% right or 100% wrong. It was a way that had no loopholes, no deviations from the established route, no alternate route or short-cuts and no thinking for oneself lest one think oneself higher than the Will of the Almighty Creator. Moreover one began with the disadvantage of Original Sin. In short; the way of God meant Humility. Humility before the gold-gilded altars laden with ecclesiastical paraphernalia heavily encrusted with gems and precious metals, held by Priests dressed in the finest silk vestments, housed in mighty ornate edifices of mahogany, teak, marble and stone [incensed with the finest imported spices] that modern architecture stands irrevocably in the shadow of.  These tremendous idols to the Glory of God are a testament to the power of a Form that is Singular in nature.

To strive toward One Point, One Goal, One God: is to lay all efforts and aspirations, all riches bodily and monetary, all prayers, all hopes and fears, all questions and answers, in a perfectly straight road toward one immutable Apex.  When this Apex began to crumble: when Science began to erode the Perfect Word with its heresies and discoveries: God did not die as Nietzsche believed. God and the idea of a single perfect form had been ingrained into a large majority of the worlds influential peoples – and remembering that the global population was significantly smaller in Ancient Times – the fanatical trend of the Singular spread far and wide for thousands of years killing and persecuting those who would not accept it. To live: many did.

THEM believe that the belief in a Singular Way survived over pantheistic religions because of: a) the brutality with which the Singular Way was promulgated, b) there was less uncertainty about things with the Alpha to the Omega covered and a far greater concealment of the haunting memory of the Original Chaos with everything from Life to Afterlife taken out of people’s hands and conveniently dealt with by external authorities. And c) Pantheistic Religions had no real impetus to attempt to annihilate other Religions in a holocaust of thought, whilst the drive behind a monotheistic deity was to aggressively pursue all who would not see or hear the Singular Truth.

But I digress. God did not die. He was, and still is, simply transferred. He, God, is nothing more than the recent belief by humanity in one perfect way; and the search, the certainty, the arrogance which encompasses the world-view of each and every individual still unconsciously pining for God in his old form continues unabated today with the individual projecting the notion of God onto/into other facets of the Matrix.

Individuals put their faith in Science, in the Wisdom of others, in the idea of “Progress“, “Truth“, or “Facts“, “Democracy“, “Peace” or “the Future” and strive to arrange the world just so in a unique and individual schemata that is collectively united by humanities mass desire for a replica of the singular perfection of the God that was.

Because of this reasoning that humanity is unconsciously mourning the loss of the reign of God as a totalitarian dictator that told them exactly what to do, when to do it and why and is trying to replace that Apex by projecting that same singular will [and it is irrelevant whether the new form is so-called “adversarial” or “rebellious” against God / this means nothing.] onto things – the criticisms/‘corrections’ levelled at any Form displayed by THEM are treated in this greater context as the trivial concerns by another human being to arrange the world according to their unconscious ethos of the Singular psychosis. Even if those concerns are Valid in terms of being Scientifically/Psychologically “correct” – few magicians have the insight and the wisdom to understand that what is being dealt with is not the little details that are entirely dependent on the artificiality of the Matrix but the greater and encompassing currents that drive humanity to do what it does, when it does, and why. It is the Intent behind the ‘Pentagram’ that is of import, not the temporal form of the ‘Pentagram’ itself. It was by no mistake that We chose to take the form of a Satanic Temple and manifest the Form of Satan whose word is CHAOS.

Manipulating these greater currents does not happen overnight with the publication of a few manuscripts. Taking into account the length of time for previous attempts by the Sinister Tradition to manipulate esoteric currents and our awareness of the excruciating slowness of the growth of genuine black magical insight – it requires at least thirty years and the prime plateau of many powerful combined wills fulfilling their Wyrd to employ significant changes. Hence there is a division between what is important to our esoteric order and what is important to our exoteric order. Our esoteric order cares nothing for approval of our essays by the majority and anticipates with good humour the temporary nature of criticism of the contents to issue forth as some individual seizes upon the Forms and finds ’fault’ with them. We naturally expect others to attempt to assert their personal will, their way, their truth, over our exoteric structures. It is not a contest of ego for us: we have no doubt that any quibbles over the location/definition in the Matrix of names, labels and forms singled out by a magician to use as ‘separated’ examples of ‘thing’ from the insoluble Black Clay that are laid down in a formulaic hypothesis with the tools of the Matrix so a few can approach an understanding [if those forms last the distance] would continue to cause bickering long after each of the founding members of this Temple are dead.

We don’t care about the opinions of others on our work or rely on praise or acceptance or understanding in our private practices from the majority or even from each other. Understanding Form is the art of understanding layers. All attempts by us to share our current are minimal efforts made to make our Form intelligible within the Matrix via our “Temple“. We are Arrogant and Self-Possessed. Our essays represent a snapshot of each magicians wanderings, not from books or hearsay of experience but from harsh and prolonged relatedness to the world.

The Temple of THEM have Original Ideas that are founded by combining the ideas of others from working knowledge and practice of these ideas; I.e. Synchronicity, the Acausal Voice, Remote Solidarity, the Mind War, our Ritual Magic etc. Few Magical Systems can claim to be Original with a straight face; even less their followers and it is vastly harder to build something than it is to tear it down. Anyone can tear something down: after all a Form’s greatest weakness is that it is a Form. We smile wryly at the attempts of others to scratch our surface: because those who attempt do it: think it’s their right. It’s been hinted at by many groups with metaphors and inferences made: let THEM say it clearly without mystification: Our War, Our Form, Our Temple to the Dark Gods is not built with the precious fragile building blocks inspired by the Matrix and the ideas that bind the world to the magic of the Magian: but the Sinister Solidarity of real black magicians tempered in the Abyss and united in a singular supra-personal goal to presence THEM. We are the Opening Night that will set the stage for an Opera of Horror and Madness.

Many get pierced by the tip of THEM: by an initial contact with our grimoires and remain fixated with that layer of surface tension: weighing up our notions and comparing them with the known, the accepted, the acceptable – challenging the words, the ideas, the paperwork; only able to concern themselves with the personal spheres of semantics and righteousness. Few go beyond this level: those that do are the serious and the dangerous: either our Enemies or our Allies.

Once a Form has been arranged in the Matrix it takes on a set of attributes balanced between two extremes and a sliding scale of indefinite degrees. Eroding the foundation on which any Form stands is as simple as recognizing the geometry of the Form and analysing the structure it is built upon; viz. identifying the key stones that must first be supposed valid for the Form to be slotted neatly into the Matrix with its brethren. Science depends upon observable repeatable facts, for instance, yet for all the weight behind science it remains theoretical: it cannot be said that Science knows or has proved what existence is, for it too is a search for a Singular Perfection that can’t find the kernel at the core of its foundation. Moreover, for me and for many others: particular Scientific assertions remain unconvincing.

Science’s major downfall, like Religion before it, is in its Singular-orientated drive to be Objective. Philosophy grounds itself in being Subjective, but nevertheless suffers from the same weakness of being a Form: Philosophy is mere speculation that is there to be believed or not believed as one sees fit. If we combine aspects of the two: although it is Scientifically true enough that if one steps out in front of a fast moving car one will get badly damaged: why: how: and what: are dependent on Philosophical suppositions held self-evident. Self-evidence is a great thing; a Philosophers Stone; right up until one enters the Abyss. When one cannot even hold ones self evident then all other suppositions lose their grounding and begin to float unsecured and unorganized in chaos that can only be understood if it is organized: but the nature of the chaos before it is organized remains a mystery because so many fear it.

We have no doubt that there are holes and problems in our suppositions: that is the nature of Form; and it is the nature of humanity to see those weaknesses and pounce on them. But what of it? The World and its Matrix will Change and we will be out of date, of out touch, living in the past as ‘dinosaurs‘ sooner or later. That we are exploring it with the knowledge that it Changes makes a big difference to what is sought after compared with those who explore the world thinking it can be made static. Our essays are not the point: they are ‘a’ point. They are exoteric scriptures that represent the sum total of a magicians understanding in a particular frame of reference at that particular time, no less and no more absurd than the rambling scriptures of any other human being. The necessity of humans to bicker and tear each other down owes much to the Magian Influence and the level of rudimentary teaching available to school a person on Form and its role in black magic.

What we see as important is the demonstration of many essays with original ideas making the key notions of Magian Magic: I.e. “Form”, apparent and transparent and thus Changing the perspective of some by giving an insightful context to the now long stale [and largely mediocre] art of magic whilst sharing the joke of the egos of its practitioners.

Ultimately, THEM will be replaced or crumble as a result of its own [yet unforeseen] particular Form. Nothing is immune to Entropy: and we hope that at the very least we raise the bar exceptionally high for others to follow in the Sinister Tradition when our time is past and our mission fulfilled. But unless there comes an individual with a Creative plan to rival or succeed ours none will stand in our way until our plan is implemented. This is OUR Time, our Current, our Combined Will. One hundred years from now the Matrix, its inhabitants, its forms and its currents will probably look vastly different than they do now: fashions will change, ideas will change, notions will be proven wrong and amended, space travel may revolutionize transport and trade and our manuscripts will be long, long forgotten.  What difference does it make then – if someone disagrees with what we say now, if a minor point of contention from another individual seeking to realize his singular will arises – need we defend it? Need we argue the validity of our Form? We do not because we know we need not. The world is enthralled to its desire to re-sculpt the perfection the hole an all-powerful singular God left behind. This ethos will remain intact for a very long time and Changing it will be an extremely slow task. So it is not the little things that THEM are concerned with: but with the art of Change itself. While most spend their time arguing over petty semantics we the Syndicate THEM see the nature and the vagaries of Form. We saw how Communism rose in Russia, National Socialism in Germany and we will see Mvimaedivm rise in Australia.

Over the next twenty-eight years THEM will lay the seeds of a New Aeon within Australia both in our example and our heresies. We may or may not be around for the harvest.  In light of this: the few days during which an ’argument’ takes place regarding some trivial aspect or another of our manuscripts is a nothing to us: it is dealt with by our dismissive regard for things below the Abyss or things in the Matrix: as a concern only in a personal way where a particular answer or reply to criticism is designed to impede or aid a specific strategy at a particular moment in Time. A Form may be weakened/altered to appease its critics and silence them to entice their support or favour or the Form may be strengthened to discredit or drop out of the argument altogether; but even if some interest is taken in its survival, only a few people realize how incredibly manipulative Form can be. For example: it is important, even when it is ‘wrong‘, that a Form be made as solid as possible to elicit a dense and strong reaction to give rise to an equally solid counter-form. I.e. ONA gave rise to THEM via a basic Aeonic principle.  But, whatever. We don’t expect our methods to be understood. We do expect, over time, that Australian Satanists will come to implement a greater maturity in their Satanic Practice, be at the forefront of a Satanic “Renaissance“ and cease to indulge in the farce the Magian is attempting to pull.

In Summary: No Form has a perfect validity. All Forms are a species of Temporary Paradigm to be utilized by the Adept. This is one of the fundamental principles of the Temple of THEM and its coven of Shape-Shifters.

In Sinister Solidarity

In Sinister Solidarity

[Dangerous Knowledge to the Uninitiated]

The moment a person is set free from Time; free from living in the Matrix under the thrall of the Ego;- that developed “I” that gives us animation and the illusion of free-will so necessary to feel ‘human’ – is the moment that psychic Security is undermined.

What allows us to have control in life is the feeling that we are Prescient – and for this, an image of who we are needs to develop over time that allows us to fit into the society we live in. At least, this is usually the goal of guardians raising a child for a number of reasons; some of the major are a) socialization is a necessary means of survival; b) there are strong sanctions made against persons who show a marked destructive/creative capacity that is at odds with societies rules: and c) all children are naturally sociopaths and for society to be possible: children must be trained to be subservient for the parents well-being, for the child’s well-being; and well-being means authoritative control.

We spend a lot of time learning about the world around us; and at first we only manage simplistic terms such as a “Rainbow is colourful”. As children we accept this readily enough; but will eventually come to understand that our guardians are fallible and often hypocritical.

When we get older we will be able to comprehend that a rainbow has seven colours; when we get older still that a rainbow is made up of light; and later still that Light is made up of wavelengths; but eventually we will come to understand that all that we have been taught as fact, is valid only if we believe an authority.

When we are told at university that no-one actually knows what light is, realize that our religion doesn’t have the answers we need, or witness the hypocrisy of our guardians- there are corresponding occurrences of fallibility.

Those with children will often be bemused when a child spends a lot of time animating/personificating a teddy bear and pretending it is real and they try to play along with the child’s fantasy. For some time the child will agreeably let the guardian add concepts such as the teddy is walking, the teddy is hiding; but then all of a sudden something as simple as “the teddy is drinking” will cause a solemn response from the child to the effect of “its not a real bear you know”. These innocent unexpected moments of seriousness are signs of the child’s growing powers of reason to test fallibility.  For some children: this is the breakthrough needed to begin becoming autonomous. So it is about this time, that the Ego begins to develop.

Such growth is of course carefully monitored, controlled, steered and guided by, guardians of the Matrix: and in this manner; there tend to be built-in submissions to higher authorities. Be they God, State, Police, Parents, or Ethics. Now, because the Ego is trained early on to work on a Reward/Punishment basis; it finds pleasure/pain in obeying/disobeying certain authorities.

Unless the early Ego is given an experience of the fallibility of authorities that causes a re-think of certain notions about the world held dear; it will be happy enough to live out life under the impressions of the world tutored into it; and, once it has decided its Weltanschauung (world-view) it will begin to solidify notions and schemata for the means of maintaining a set stasis. I.e. it will become hardened and resistant to new ideas, in its bid to control the world from the seat of its new identity, the “I”.  And pending on how fragile the Ego – will even become violent when challenged. Some Ego’s are flexible; and will be able to accommodate one or two drastic changes and can usually bend a little as means of compromise. But very few have the elasticity caused by seeing continued fallibility in authoritative figures and notions during early formation that cause the socialization of the Ego to be improperly executed. We teach socialization by simplistic repetitions; and we are shaped by virtue of simplistic repetition to LIKE a specific and unchangeable world.  When something that is a god to a child is shown to be infallible it is often confusing and a shock to the Ego; it throws things into question and causes a re-examination of ones ideas and a rejection of some of those ideas. It is an uncomfortable moment of insecurity and fear that we suddenly have lost control of our matrix; but for most there is always someone to reassure us of the Validity of that God, or somehow comfort us and this actually coaxes us away from facing that fear and examining what it is. But it can’t always be so. The number of human’s means there will always be anomalies to the equation.

Some, will not be comforted by the explanations of others or soothed by the means of rhetoric; indeed, some will be angry and affronted that they have been tricked into being shaped the way they have by others; to being controlled by laws that previously seemed sacrosanct. And with the fallibility of, for example, seeing police beat innocent bystanders, or hearing of a case of a wrongful imprisonment, they will question such authority and subsequently come to reject the musical lull of the fawners in the Matrix. They will attempt to seriously re-examine their lives, their ideas, who they are, and why they are here. This will often result in a quest.

If such a Quest is heuristic, or Satanic, it will usually involve in-depth examination of all authorities as the Satanist seeks to embody the rebellious archetype of Satan. The type of mind that loses faith in authorities and openly questions/rebels against them – is in the eyes of the World, Sinister in its being. The type of mind that loses faith in authorities will closely scrutinize them and with enough study see right through each of them and understand them for the illusions they are. The vulgar truths that are revealed via such study can incite intense anger and profound indignation as well as a feeling of being lost in an ethereal nightmare.

The illusions of the Matrix are arranged just like a house of cards: the same way we are taught concepts one by one as children; the same way breaking those concepts causes concepts associated with them to fall down. One by one the destruction of each will cause part of the intellectual world to crumble away as though the backdrops of the world were peeled off and a vast network of wire frame were to be seen underneath: viz. the infinity of the Angles.

Such a disturbing/disappointing find often leads to a renouncement of the quest and the path to madness or mediocrity; as in desperation the Ego will fix its gaze on an object in order to cling to its last shred of truth in the Matrix. Without something to cling to, it fears it will lose all control and security and find itself alone, divorced from the convenient reality of others. And if it can let go of the Matrix, it will, in a very frightening, chaotic place with no rules that some call the Unknown and others know as the Abyss.

Such a “dis-covery” if it does not destroy the Ego and render the organism senseless – often experienced as apathy, nihilism, suicide, depression – will if followed in due course strip away Everything that was held dear in the foundation of the Ego. It is thus important to understand this process and work on dream channelling, psychic-exploration, and other means of establishing a true self to fall back on, and BE, when the Ego is eventually dissolved.

A being should expect to have great difficulty in coming to terms with stepping out of the matrix and not being able to go back to believing in the world it knew. The deconstruction of reality leads to a disintegration of the ego and conversations and actions of everyday are all revealed for what they are; dependant on the Matrix. Without the convenience of a surrounding structure the Ego loses it function to act as a psychic safety net that provides the security or comfort of knowing what to do with your Being, what it is Being, or how it should act.

It is for a long time a seemingly permanent separation of one’s existence from the real – and a plunge in the chill dark of the esoteric. It is an intense moment entering the Angles, and it has not been written about by any Mage I have studied or learnt from. One might consider this a separation from God and the aim of Satan himself translated into human terms – But it is only the beginning.

Unless you are willing [and by willing I mean possessed of a demonic dynamic wyrd to truly KNOW – a true Satanist] to keep going further into the Angles; you will have only come half way; and you will feel extreme anguish that there is no foundation that you can trust. You will feel as though you are New, here. The inanity of others who continually refer to aspects of the Matrix that is still real for them will grate on your nerves like nothing you know. Unless you construct an alternate Sinister matrix for the Self to survive in: the horrible things that stalk the Angles will devour you. I don’t just mean the torturous logic, uncertainties, doubts, and fears, inability to explain to your Matrix-entrenched loved ones what is “wrong” with you or wrong with the world – I mean real Demons.

The reason for building a Sinister matrix is the same reason for building the Self: breaking out of the Matrix poses an immediate danger of lack of control over your external form and others perceptions of its constructive function in Society. Adjustment takes time and may put you in a vulnerable state. You face the scrutiny of others and potentially the threat of chemical/physical imprisonment by the State. But the mind and body must be preserved to continue consciously directed growth. The Sinister Matrix is a means of perception that perceives world content as a blank slate, as though it were all black clay over which some have put signposts and tents and coloured flags, and others have built enormous castles and armies of coloured plastic. Much of the clay has been brightly carpeted to cover its dense impenetrable truth, but these illusions and concealments do not fool. Shapes made from this black clay or “matter” visible to the eye are understood to be creations moulded into shape only by the hands and wills of others, and able to be re-shaped by ones own will into another form. Nothing made of the black clay is permanent. We are not absorbed with the signposts and bright flags – that is the realm of illusion and Semantic knowledge. Our quest is with Intuition, of the “Black Clay”.

Once you have peeled away the wall-paper of the Psyche – and all authorities lay slain and dead at your feet, there is only one place that your Quest can lead you; back unto your Self. Annihilation of the intellectual Matrix does not annihilate “you”. The prescience of “You” will be an immediate puzzle under your own constant scrutiny; and for this it is necessary to develop the power to split into different parts of your Psyche; such as the early and mid stages of ONA/THEM Satanism teaches. Now you know why. Because this stripping away cannot be understood [at least it wasn’t, prior to the writings of THEM] by those who haven’t undergone it: because you must travel to an Unknown plane according to the specific dissolving elements of your Ego: and because the words, advice of any kind of authority cannot sate you: the Quest of the Left-Hand Path is a Sinister, and Solitary one.

Despite the esoteric frustration you will initially experience when your being reanimates the slain Ego under new control of the Self – the fragility of words, ideas, notions, images, meanings, etc – you will eventually understand these fragments do not form a whole: or if they do, it is a whole that will be entirely dependant on your will: thus do not need to be logically understood but irrationally allowed to whirl about your mind [for this is the source of material for re-creating the Matrix and becoming a God within it] and the more immediate problem of your Being, your body, the life-force that you can feel somewhere in your animation becomes apparent.  Because you have chosen a Satanic Quest: to be like Satan: experiencing the Matrix and the Abyss will not be enough. Knowing what the very heart of the words “Satan” and “God” are and represent at their finest level will not sate you: you will want to know what it is that animates you, what it is that resists against you if not a chair: but a tangle of angles that has thus far been lumped “Matter”. It is a Quest that THEM are still on. Meanwhile, you will have your feet in two different worlds, one of the Matrix in which you may learn Semantic Knowledge to indulge in your whims as a creative/destructive God, now knowing the secret weaknesses and fragility of all forms. And the other foot in the Abyss, by which you may dissolve your temporary Ego and intellectually modify or alchemically alter to give yourself a type of reason or thought that allows you to change perspective so that you may perform in the Matrix super-human feats of thought and action and override the usually strict encompassing rigidity of the average Ego that says DON’T: because you are no longer bound to obey it: because you are now, “in league with the Devil”.

In Absurdum

Sanity is to a large degree measured by social productiveness. The intensity of a selfish separation from the consensus causes a corresponding ratio of difficulty in disguising it from others. As an individual tries to force reality to bend to match their own view [or to see it clearly without distortion], the values they uphold come into conflict with the values of various authorities. If the view held is extreme, it becomes recognized by the consensus collective that the individual is incapable of performing a productive role in maintaining the Artifice/Society – and that individual is then warned to fall in line, treated to restore `sanity’, or deemed mad and incarcerated by physical and/or chemical imprisonment. Once the pursuit and living of an independent view by an individual reaches a point where it becomes disruptive to society, select boards of authority may remove the individuals (illusory) status of social equality and classify them as mentally fragile, sick or insane. A Medical Board for example, is seen as having tremendous power and once a member of its staff has pronounced a mentally disturbed edict, it is extremely difficult to escape the system set up to enmesh that individual in Hospitalization, Pharmaceutical drugs, and the taking away of their right to protest as an ‘equal’ member of society by the persuasion of others to alter schemata (or idea of) the individual in question and agree with the official declaration of insanity.

It should be remembered that the world is a bloody and unfair place largely because it is so very big. When people spend their lives entrenched in a very small perspective that slice of perspective becomes all they know or want to know. It is easy to write someone off if you meet them once and know you don’t have to deal with them again, if you don’t have to experience the consequences of your diagnosis, if there is something in it for you such as a promotion, or if you are well-paid, apathetic and bored in a job with long hours and its “your job” to assess people in a medical or psychotherapeutic way. However, for all the good intentions of the Medical Associations we must keep in mind that they are much like the Church: plagued with corrupt individuals. In the same way the Church set itself up to show who was right and who was wrong, who was Christian and who was Satanic; the Medical Board offers a similar illusion of authority; who is mad and who is not, who requires treatment and who is healthy. These types of institution are at the heart of madness; simply successful in bringing their will to power to power at the expense of other wills. But responsibility begins at home. We go to them, handing our power to strangers and expecting them to play a role – in most cases they know as little as we do about our perceived illness. Why do we hand our power to these people? Reality seems simple because we are all equally mad.
But mad or sane, no-one will care, as long as roughly, you fit in and agree to the values of the society you live in. Notorious serial killers are examples of human perfection of the mode of the Chameleon. In such a practice the social patterns for acting `good’ are memorized and performed on the basis of prediction as though inserting expected numbers into known equations. This guise of being just like everyone [Qv. Shrencing] else helps deflect suspicion whilst the destructive capabilities of the beast are released in a separate and to the individual `valid/true’ paradigm. And in this respect, serial killers reveal the Artifice for what it is. If sanity is measured by social productiveness, then the notorious serial killer is the pinnacle of sane. They are well-spoken and polite, often good-looking, often charismatic, hold down a job, are often married, sometimes have kids, and are considered to be friendly unassuming people (sometimes a little strange, but harmless) by most people who know them. When they kill, releasing the Beast in uncontrolled fashion, they are expressing a base element of natural desire – as persons with actions and behaviour definitive of sane this is telling of the sane thing to do, i.e. act naturally and express the unconscious urge. Highly-intelligent and sane, notorious Serial Killers illustrate the shortcomings of the Artifice, by excelling at using it to fulfill raw instincts. And while the Serial Killer takes lives, other yet socially sanctioned and legalized Serial-Types such as Lawyers, News Presenters, Priests, and Bank Managers perform in a similar fashion as the Serial Killer. However unlike the serial killer, the actions of these four types are often unknown to them outside of their work and are usually performed in a banal manner with no intention of evil: seen as “just doing their job”.
All human beings use deceptive means to accomplish their goals. We disguise our motives under social clichés of selfless-ness, kindness, concern, etc and we generally believe that we are what we say we are. But when I say we, I mean the Ego. The Ego is the part of us that needs to believe that in order to live up to its standards of our “I” and our self-image. The other parts of us are usually silent in the face of the Ego- in most cases because they are unconscious, but in the cases where we are consciously aware of our deception because the Ego gets very upset when it is revealed that its beliefs are not genuine. The fact is that the Ego is one function of many that tends to be over-relied on and its perception (by virtue of being limited to one scope) is not truth.
If I asked who is more likely to be deemed crazy, a Bank Manager or a Tarot Reader; you are probably likely to say Bank Manager because the phrasing of the question seems like a trick and you are resisting the lure. However, “common-sense” will tell us that we are more likely to believe a Tarot Reader will be perceived as crazy over a Bank Manager. But why? If it is because Tarot Reading involves occult elements, is less than scientific and offers spurious satisfaction to the desperate or gullible: why does it seem less crazy for Bank managers to involve themselves with Usury (the magical creation of new paper or electronic money out of thin air by Banks that leads people into debt) Economics or working with numbers? The handling of money is quintessentially far more occult than Tarot.  Bank Managers seem professional, normal, even essential members of our society but very few people actually know the true hideous power of economic theory, realise it is far more destructive than Christianity has ever been, or even remember how to question the status quo of what is crazy. And I say `remember’ tongue-in-cheek, because you cannot remember if you are not taught, and teaching the actual applications of the world is not what Schools or Educational Institutions do.
A Bank Manager really only differs from the Tarot Reader in their presentation of occult mystique, and because they tend to give us something more tangible – and with our loss of faith in the spiritual, the solid takes on a greater meaning in our lives.

Consider the process of a Tarot Reading or Bank Appointment. You come in and are impressed by the setting; it seems professional and mysterious (or “professional and legitimate” in bank terms) and you sit down to discuss what you want. The Reader/Manager does a reading for you and tells you that you may encounter some hardships in the next few months but your future will be financially secure and you may even be rich. They then ask you for a fee for performing the reading and because you feel secure and happy being told ambiguities you pay them. With the Tarot Reading, the fee ends when you leave the room. But with the Bank Manager you take a small fee with you called `interest’ and it grows and grows every day until you pay it back at huge extra expense, sometimes multiple times what you originally borrowed. Or you succumb to debt and lose everything: like magic. Does putting people into debt for a job seem respectable or does it seem greedy, cold, and somewhat crazy?
And what is crazy? Does buying endless possessions made at an ever cheaper and cheaper rate at someone else’s misery and expense, i.e. Materialism, the highest current goal in life for millions of people, seem rational or crazy? Whatever your answer, we forget because we’re only here for a short amount of time that life has gone on before us in many different ways with many different types of end goal. We also tend to assume or be led to believe that the time we are born into is the most enlightened and up-to-date, and that its rules and strange geometry are perfectly normal. Except for those persons who continually regress to re-enactment of a frozen phase of time such as the 70′s, adopting the values and icons of that age or some other favorable past-phantasm to escape from the forms of immediate madness. It’s this ‘chrono-centrism’ or ‘Being In Time’ that thwarts most attempts by people to step out of the Matrix.

Tarot Reading is tolerated as semi-respectable in the day I live after thousands of years of persecution simply because of its value to the current goal of society, i.e. it is marketable. Almost everything that is, has been – especially the phantasms of the past with old icons re-hashed or re-presented. All this buying and selling leaves little time for asking some very dangerous and important questions. All societies move through time changing and being possessed by different goals for that society to live up to.
In this year 2007, I believe that the Australian as well as American society are in the mid-stages of a destructive phase of the Virtue of Absurdity. It is now increasing at a phenomenal rate with a non-questioning compliance of the way things are leading people to lose the power of rationalization, be trapped in the modes currently holding our society in thrall, and become completely mad in their aims and goals and values. The escalation of madness can be seen leaving the quiet isolated solitude of private homes and minds and emerging as a strain of “anti-sub-culture”. Wit, Sarcasm, and quintessential humour – the most powerful weapon in the existence of our race for remaining sane by being able to laugh at the absurdity of the world is being eroded as a by-product of Capitalism. Generally, because of the death of God, and because of the loss of direction and purpose in life as a psychological or spiritual quest for wholeness shouted down in previous decades and taken over by Marketing and Media powers, particularly in the 90′s and into the millennium, new generations are not forgetting the past, but are being herded forward so rapidly into the Machine, that there is no past for them. Children are born sociopaths – the subsequent moulding of them is important for authorities to maintain control but control means Order, Order means memory, and the Past is about to become forgotten; a victim of Ideacide. The very structures of grammar and shared meaning are now being attacked as a form of entertainment. The sudden emergence of shows, comments, and actions that are given value because of their random departure from the normal procedure is indicative of a growing race of sociopaths; person’s who can imitate emotional transactions and modes, but not actually feel or honour them; in other words, psychotic chameleons. This lack of emphasis on consistency in word and action [As per Corporate/Multi-National Business practices] in the phases of formative behaviour is leading society toward a competition of psychopaths and the gateway of the absurd.
As it becomes increasingly popular to be absurd, society is arming a time-bomb. The nature of absurdity is to out-do itself [drop out of its own geometry] and we will see a very bloody and bizarre expulsion of the repressed traumas, genetic and inherent by members of the human race in the near and distant future. It will differ markedly, in that it will be marketed, and made popular. While our generation may see it as escapism or something that is controlled – subsequent generations born into it will not possess this cynical detachment. They will know it as the most enlightened and up-to-date moment in time and be affected by its ethos, accordingly.
This can already be seen in the rabid cynicism of humour particularly in departing from old ingrained methods and principles of comedy, and the psychopathic way in which individuals talk to one another (the escalation of rudeness). The appearance of movies that break the rules of modern cinema; doing away with predictable endings, and showing new levels of gore and sadistic brutality will become the new norm of media for the coming generations of already child-like parents – and this generation will live entirely for the Future. The Past will be severed, and we can expect to see the new messages from the media coming through particularly in `Cartoons’ that continually illustrate a new response to logical inferences and questions as a platform to launch an attack and ridicule a persons attempt to make a solid logical case from past inferences or previous experience. What began with “that’s so 5 minutes ago” originates from a technologically based scorn for the Past, and much like the Governmental/Papal/State fixation with the erasure and re-writing of History – the Past is becoming an un-pleasantry to be avoided at all costs with people looking forward only to the next moment when they are immersed in a new wave of technology that supersedes the previous. Unconsciously, our Western Ethos has entered a new temporary mode with many people unaware that the amount of access to Technology, has supplanted Racism as a form of discrimination. It is already apparent that a division of those that have the latest and greatest and those that have the last model being urged to keep up or lose favour among their peers is occurring. The type of pressure others are placing on their family and friends to stay “Technic” is not far away from the pressures of Religious factions on their members to conform – and is in fact more overt. And it is not out of concern for the latest gadgets that drives this pressure – it is the magic mirror of “Philosophedron” that has possessed people – with people unconsciously imitating and psychically rebounding (every action has an equal and opposite reaction) off the environment in which they live and becoming mouthpieces for the Corporations that sell the technology. This is a form of mind-control that is inherently psychopathic and revelatory of a sinister and sadistic brutality to self-market to ones peer group with the threat of sanctions of exclusion, ridicule, and even violence if said peers do not obtain said technology. And this aggressive self-marketing serves one main purpose; identical to the fear of Christians and other religious sects to indoctrinate others so that their own uncertainty and will to power can be validated by creating supporters in the same uncertain psychological boat; the self-marketer needs reassurance that the new toys are worth the money they paid in terms of gaining or maintaining status. Hence the undercurrent of sadism that leads the self-marketer to force others to join them in buying the same goods, because then those around him will not have the chance to use their money to buy an even later model, and the self-marketers status remains static.

It should be noted that the psychopathic nature of Corporations, as faceless, ruthless packs of unaccountable persons is being copied in the streets. Where I live groups of up to five hundred youths are gathering together on a regular basis. The manner in which such large groups manage to cohese is a fascinating study of the characteristics of the Alpha-Male and revelatory insights into how such young Alpha-Males are forming these large chains of sycophancy. Such men are the rising Magian envoys of the future and for this reason study of their organic geometry is important for Black Magicians. Cowardice, Leadership, Mediocrity and Despair are some of the key characteristics of such large groups that will be touched on in a later work. But it is worth mentioning that I raise this point because the larger the group of people forming groups, the greater the pressure to conform technically.
On that note, the trend of the Alpha-Male as masculine, strong, tough, is being subsumed and undercut by the sadist that actively seeks ways to attack traditional grammar and the structure of forms in a bid to be the “Alpha-Cynic”. The Alpha-Cynic will come to replace the Alpha-Male because former attributes of genetic endowment will lose their importance with both sexes able to compete to be cynical on an equal footing. Generic Masculinity of the pursuit of bodily perfection will be viewed like all other forms that require discipline, physical exertion, or seriousness: laughable.

It will become an end goal for people to be absurd; media will actively encourage it, peers will promote it, and authorities firmly entrenched in their positions will be forced to use ever more excessive measures to control mad, dangerous, and unpredictable populaces. In small doses this is already happening. People are being pushed faster and harder by Capitalism into trying to do the impossible merely to survive by means of making money; bombarded with conflict about being politically correct, being a good provider, doing what they want with life, living up to values of society, living up to the expectations of others and their own, all the while beaten into mental and physical submission by fear guilt and apathy until they eventually break.
The Police, Science, and the Military are all institutions that require the predictable behaviour of human beings and events in order to function as a cohesive group. If no-one is doing what they “ought to be” procedures, laws, principals mean nothing and break down – and with that break down the reign of Capitalism will come to an end, replaced by its end product, Anti-ism.
The Abyss opens wider to engulf us al

An Analysis of Frequency [2]

Psychologica in Musica

A rich tapestry of psychology, linguistics, and biology are present in all writings. Yet it also lends itself to the phenomenon of music. Writing is an expression/expulsion that like music, contains structure, and is bounded by that structure to conform to certain laws of reciprocity. This manuscript will deal with the geometry or vibration of writing as the expulsion of the acausal as a crude form of music. That is to say, viewing what is underneath writing when appreciated as an unconsciously driven piece of music.

Literally: behind all text there is a motivation: a subliminal trail of intent. That intent is often driven by ego resulting in the churning out of a great deal of rubbish or “noise” that occurs in communication prior to the Abyss. However, such noise contains among it key notions: each snugly nestled into a centre-point in the text that is couched and surrounded by supporting arguments and diatribe intended to give weight to the key point directly or indirectly. A spell if you like, that requires rhythm, pace, and to borrow from the musical world: hitting the right key during a composition.

Music is probably one of the only genuine abstractions in the world the other being geometry. Music in its raw form as sound does not depend on humanity for its existence, whereas an abstraction like mathematics does. Music existed before humanity, but mathematics was only a potential inherent in geometry. The only reason I refer to music as abstract is because it is comprehended and bounded humanly, as “music”.

When we read a good piece of writing we could say that is possesses us, causes us to go places the writer has determined for us to go, and some places the writer hasn’t or couldn’t. It might depress or enliven us, sadden us or fill us with joy or intrigue or wonder. We know instinctively when we write, when a word doesn’t fit. Despite the millions of words we combine, it takes only the careless use of one to bring an otherwise masterpiece of literary finesse crashing down from the status of perfect. It is much the same with music: were a musical piece to jar suddenly after maintaining tempo and melody throughout: we should notice it for its coarse difference and be drawn to remember that jarring note as ruining the composition. In fact we might even be unable to enjoy the piece, because of that jarring note. Writing is the same. Musical appreciation and the analysis of textual frequency will differ from member to member, but the love and recognition of sinister elements will always be a solid constant that unifies that listening.

Analysis of geometry is not the hearing of a literal orchestra: it is intuitively based perception of the writer’s motives and the awareness of being hypnotised by beautiful music. This beautiful music might be described as having a shape, a vibration, a frequency or a colour. Regarding colour it is the Psychic sensation of being able to imagine what colour the text would be if it were a colour, or with Shapes, the shape such text might make were it associated as being structured as square, circular, triangular etc. If in imagining that a text is green: to determine its ‘essences’ based on a perception of colour one might draw on personal associations of the colour of green to describe it: fresh, lush, natural, etc.

But to equate writing to music is not the same arbitrary association as colour and shape. Rather it is a true superimposition of the qualities of sound over the text to turn its logical arrangement into pitch, treble, bass, timbre and melody, tempo, and rhythm. It is a mode structured in the real that could lend hue, tint and the vibrancy of colour by means of imagination to the literature, by virtue of being a mode of perception that mirrors the skill and mastery of the musical composer. Classical music does not communicate by word, but by its intent.

Taking three examples:

I.e. besides the surface platform of arguing rhetorically in politics, religion, or occultism: a writer has written a plain message (a single note) that states he does not need the Temple’s help [Residual]. Another writer has gone to great lengths to be elaborate (a symphony) and wants me to see that she is smart [Active]. The last writer wants to challenge my own ideas in order to regain control of their own (a prelude) [Egoic].

~Residual: the writing presents key notions in a quiet rhythmic tempo: couched only by the bare essentials to give the prose form. It is simplistic, straight to the point, and because it requires very little mental processing and does not step out of the OF, it is soft. Because it is soft, it causes the mind to inject more contrast upon it to bring it forth: it is thus more likely to be received well, played over and over as a single note, and thought about more often after reading it than an Active writing is.

~Active: A loud, noisy couching of many key notions that seldom operates on the OF. It requires a lot of information to be processed: and pending the poetic talent in which this information is presented: can either end on a low note or a high note. With active writing it is necessary to use words that are out of the OF and this can be done tastefully if the rhythm of non-OF words is melodic and gradual. Or if persons are familiar and used to using a different OF such as the vernacular of the ONA; acausal, Aeonics, dark gods etc… the geometry of an Active letter is not affected by the departure. But if the letter is forceful and shows little grace in presenting its keys: it is as though a drum-kit has fallen down stairs. Elasticity in writing, an ability to compose lyrical music that is flexible, flowing, and able to rise and fall: to concede the merit of others music accordingly: shows a maturity of composition. “Textual Melody” is one of the essential factors to use in determining the psyche of a writer. If the writing was well put together, but lacked a convincing argument it translates musically as a low but inauthentic bass boom. If the writing had little substance but served only as a raft for the ego of the writer: it might translate musically as a high-pitched whine, scream or some irritating instrument.

Most writing is active: that is, fed by a complex intent. Although that intent cannot be erased: [it is the paper on which the score is written] the writer can acknowledge its presence in a composition: and either apologise for it or justify it with an honest announcement pending poetic talent. Hence, I’m sorry, and well aware of the irony of writing about the ego.

~Egoic: Egoic writing is best equated to archetypal resonance: an Egoic writing smacks of a vulgar permutation of rehearsed classics. For that is what it is. It is more often than not a flighty composition that has a quiet opening and a loud but [sometimes understated] crescendo at the end.  It can be coloured into two distinct tones of which there are various degrees. There is the persuasive ego that attempts to win the readers will under power: by appealing to emotive instruments such as the violin, cello or bass: using a similar mode of association that America employs to create anxiety and then remove that anxiety by posing as the readers saviour/crusader. And there is the aloof ego that plays beautiful music using flutes, panpipes, and other stringed instruments but like the song of the siren, requires that the listener enquire of the composing ego – for the composer deliberately separates itself from the musical score. This is so that compliments, congratulations on writing a beautiful piece are met with gruff reproach and any energy of appreciation toward the composer is turned into an ugly tentacle where the musical score is understated as rubbish and beneath the composers better attempts: this requires more interaction with the ego to soothe it, cradle it, encourage it to see its beauty and power: which it already does, but uses it to lure the unwary: a true psychic vampire.

I should add that such compositions that include a violin, are those containing emotionally charged archetypes such as overcoming an obstacle to get to the reader, the writer being prepared to sacrifice themself on the readers behalf etc. and so the tune is often interlaced with sneaky flutes and panpipes to give a lift to the otherwise drudgery of being forced to empathise with these vampire types. Also those of the aloof type write ideas that are never fully formed or they may master one or two concepts beautifully. But diversity is lacking in these types: mainly because the piece is intended as a cleverly crafted web: it is not the intention of the writer to go on and further themselves, but to receive praise endlessly on the mastery of one or two works. If praise is withheld, the writer usually does not return: there is after-all no substance to the writer and except for being fed voracious amounts of energy it has no interest in anyone else. It is for this reason that I refer to the aloof compositions as being composed of ‘lilting’ instruments: high notes with no bass.

Although there are several frequencies covered in this MS, some to do with time, some to do with magical alignment, others with commonplace repetition – it is this last one that is probably the most intuitive and useful.

In Summary:

Because there is a lack of originality in this mediocre human-centred phase of time, because writing must conform to various rules to appropriately conceal or reveal the writers intention if it be other than what they would indicate, and because music has gone into hibernation: and I mean the rise in stream-lined electronic factory produced banality that passes for composition these days: archetypically: most people I have encountered fall into one of these three categories. Why? Because they lack the power of personality: to be different: or to maintain or revive a link to the past and tap into genuine musical experience. The esoteric secrets of music are not lost however: they have been kept intact by the permeation of the acausal phenomenon of Music, with its noisy counterpart Language.  Although I would not lean heavily on the categories given above, indeed they are just rough guides to give some semblance to the esoteric method that can be used, in tandem with other means, to determine a writers authenticity: I believe that there is beyond words and their static level of use in the matrix on a linear level: a secret esoteric harmony and frequency that remains unconscious in most: that delivers to the avid music appreciator; the Soul on a plate.

An Analysis of Frequency [1]

An Analysis of Frequency: Part I

What do I mean when I tell clients that there is an overall geometry in the frequency of their writing that indicates something altogether different from what their strings of sentences have attempted to assemble? Primarily it means that I believe writing is not linear, or one-directional and despite itself and what its writer intends it to convey, that there are other currents implicit in writing that are invisible, esoteric, within, that from the nature of its assembly, divulge other information about the writer on subliminal levels.  That is to say that writing is layered. It has an esoteric counterpart during which a writer attempts to gain something from the audience the writing is directed at: viz. a specific attempt at the seduction of other minds is made via dressing up motives in various pleasing modes of language. And it has an exoteric mainstream that operates on shared meanings and logic.

Ego – The Source of Dialect

If we write the sentence: “I am a writer”: then we are making suppositions: we are causing things to exist: in presupposing “I” exists, we are making a statement that claims a separation: and in this case that a separation exists between a personal existence and the existence of others. In supposing “I”, we inadvertently draw a line in the philosophical sand that cannot help but suppose “You”, “Mine”, “Yours”, “Ours” etc.  [Qv. Aristotle] And, there is a clear cut motive in presupposing an “I” – will to power. With each word used in language to communicate, a supposition is made that cannot help but suppose other things: loosely termed, these are the inherent “opposites” that arise from the paradox of Unity. i.e. if we suppose “Space” – we must suppose something that is separate from Space – we must suppose “Matter”. And so on. In communication, every word is a separation point: it is a supposition, a supposing of something that is separate from something else: i.e. a division. This is a useful observation, because language is the main tool of the Ego. The act of division in language is a constant element that echoes the motives of the Ego. I.e. the Ego has a vested interest in maintaining a specific geometric matrix, and wills to power deliberate separations between things to maintain its psychopathic homeostasis. We can identify the role of the Ego in language by appreciating a simple fact: all language is based on supposition. If we examine language for what it really is, in essence, each word is an existential question mark: a symbol with no inherent meaning. The prime phenomenon with an interest in separation from the whole: is the ego. Hence it is ego that is responsible for the development of language: as a means of will to power.

Thus, there appear repetitions or similar modes of separation by the act of division in writing; Separations that lead to a desired homogenization of words [symbols] that is the aim of the ego to reduce the world to and feed it by establishing personal affirmations in what it writes. Thus, the way in which a writer attempts to control/harmonize the world and tame it with words, cannot help but reveal a reflection of the writers ego and expose the keys with which it feels harmony; i.e. its geometry.

I should think that most people do not invest too much conscious thought in the accepted notions of language with words that tie others together: is, at, from, to, etc. these are habitual structures necessary to homogenize language so that it may be understood: -so that it may be “language”. That is to say it would be spurious and optimistic to think one could divulge anything from the placing of the word “at” or “was” – but something can certainly be ascertained from the placing [and frequency of placing] of the word “I”.

Human Centred Geometry Vs Life Centred Geometry:

Before I go any further let me make two very clear distinctions in geometry.

There is the micro world of human-centred geometry and there is the macro world of life-centred geometry. I call it a micro world because it subsists of infinitesimal degrees of separation, of breaking things into divisions using semantics and abstractions. It is made vastly complex by the sheer number of divisions made and the worship that is given to each division by acts of further dissection, followed by classification and categorization for validity or invalidity [pending the type of psyches interacting] with the whole process treated as real, important, and self-evident; that is to say, Homocentric. It mostly takes form in communication by speech and/or writing, and exists on the plane of trivial human concerns: and the creation/regurgitation of suppositions to create further trivial human concerns so that the cycle may continually repeat itself. This mode of geometry is the sustaining mode of the Matrix.

Secondly, there is the Life-Centred mode of geometry. Here, Abstractions are not treated as real except for the passage they give through the Matrix. That is, language is accepted as a necessary, if cumbersome, mode of communication in Life: but communication is not centred about the millions of division of abstractions: rather all those human divisions are grouped into one category as “Division”: creating the corresponding supposition, “Life” which supposes division to be artificial. While the former tends to centre all its divisions about itself, and focus on its own importance: Life-centred geometry is devoid of obsession of the human. It is a simple, direct use of language [and other means] that rejects the deification of human edifice and appropriately perceives them as merely present as one mode on a sliding scale of many. An overt lack of homo-centrism is immediately noticeable in text: and in my opinion indicates a psyche possessed of a more realistic perception of its species: a weaker domination by the ego over the total psyche due to decreased interest in self-importance. Thus it is not only word by word that the ego is revealed geometrically, but by its specific repeating assertions of its world-view and the ideas presented and dealt with that come through in the text. A life-centred text refrains from referring to the writer at all – except perhaps when the writer wishes to demonstrate human humility and assert their unimportance as a species. However, this is not to be mistaken with the writer that is morbidly self-obsessed with denigrating the human race and their own existence as a human being, i.e. the “Goth”. For such is still an obsession with human self-importance, albeit through rabid anti-establishment of importance.

While it is fairly evident that upon reading a text we come to form an opinion of the writer and the writing: I think THEM should only consider clients as applicable to the Temple’s teachings when client’s writings/speech exhibit a Life-centred philosophy and practice of life.

Reform and Revolution

Another level of maturity of the psyche can be revealed by breaking down a writer’s text into categories of energy to give a Temple member a useful depth sounding of the potential of a client – almost like cutting down a tree to reveal its many rings of growth can determine its age.

Sinister and Magian writing are easily recognizable as modes with different currents or frequencies. But if a person were to try to learn to intuit this difference they might require a guide of the signs that emanate not only a sinister or Magian text, but the period of time that has elapsed since the writer separated from the Matrix. For although it can be relatively easy to create a temporary separation from the Matrix, [Qv. A successful Invoking the Tempest] it goes without saying that it is vastly harder to force a permanent one. A writer who has been closely associated with others of the Sinisterion for an extended period of time may at first glance resemble in action and speech, a genuine one of THEM. It would be convenient to have some kind of constant marker that separates the long-time sinister writer from the brief deceitfully occult ego who is experiencing a minor sinister high.

The extent to which a writer has separated from control by their ego, or the “recency” of their self-extraction from the mode of the Magian, could perhaps be determined by marked signatures of the longevity of a sinister life, i.e. by the practical and realistic applications a sinister writer uses vs the brash and immediate need for change possessed by the exuberant black magician still wound up in the role of immediate power. One correlation is that writings from long-sustained sinisterion will be marked by original concepts and concepts that take a long time to implement: including demonstration of such a plan’s implementation. That is, the long-term Satanist will be gradual in energy expenditure and be concerned with “Reform” and the use of edifices already in place against themselves. The brash magician however, who has only recently or temporarily separated from the Magian current, will make use of traditional concepts and be concerned with revolution and the hasty destruction of edifices to be replaced with grand visions of satanic architecture: their plans tend to fall down however when they are unable to exercise wisdom in their implementation and lacking a clear understanding of the obstacles, refer back to the traditional rhetoric of concepts and goals that have been presented to them, i.e. “we need the creation of a new type of satanic individual”. They may cease writing out of frustration because their ideas are not being accepted as genius. A recent separation is marked by the energies of “Revolution”.

To discern and crystallize a person’s intentions is beneficial in relation to our work;and one mode in which to undertake analysis is in the spirit that communication below the Abyss is mostly linguistic spell-craft and thus loaded. Frequency analysis is an especially useful avenue to pursue where writing attempts to deceive the reader as to the nature of the ego writing it – where writing may have all the hallmarks of authenticity and maturity but is in essence, a cleverly written spell. In such a case, being able to discern a life-centred mode and a human-centred mode can help unearth the truth because in the latter for instance, the ego cannot help but continually refer to itself: whereby the easiest method of determining if glamour is involved is to outwait the glamour and make a comparison over time of many of the writer’s letters [Qv. Ad Infinitum Accumulum]

Who Hears The Spheres?

Life/Human Centred Geometry is a useful major distinction. Another is the difference between Sinister and Magian energies, analogous to sound-waves/emissions that resonate harmoniously or clash dischordantly. Although all persons hear and appreciate music differently: the esoteric frequencies of the Sinister and Magian types are so fundamentally different and diametrically opposed: as to physically hurt the ears and brain and intellectually attack and harm the party who is subjected to listen to the others music. After separation from the Matrix: this musical/frequential difference is acute. Where the Magian hears harmony the Sinisterion will hear din. Where the Sinisterion hears the Spheres, the Magian will hear Nothing. And this is true of language too – for language is a form of magical vibration that is aesthetically suited to its species. It is not an exoteric Hz or Mhz frequency of cycles that exists to define this musical separation: although it well may be discovered some constant is present some day: the Sinister and Magian organism do not operate on different cycles of frequency in terms of physical sound. We share the same limits of our nexion as identical biological organisms. But we do use sound differently. We expend it differently. We have opposed goals and perceive separate universes. One is human centred and one is life centred. This difference of perception causes an opposing taste in what is harmonious, and because the difference in perceptions is so vast, the Magian sound is largely noisy, self-absorbed, ugly and vulgar to us. However, while the human-centred mode cannot encompass the life-centred one, the life-centred mode Can and does encompass the human-centred mode: that is to say, homo-centrism does not acknowledge anything but its own species : whereas a life-centred mode acknowledges the human-mode but does not extend human importance out of proportion: it is not egoic and egoism is an element that defines the human-mode because the ego is the aspect in humanity that loves to extend things out of proportion.

Receptive Frequency: The Low Vibration of Propaganda

If one writes a poem in English, then we may expect most to be able to appreciate it and derive subjective experience from reading it. If one writes in another language not common to the majority of ones expected readers, then we can expect fewer people to be able to comprehend and appreciate it unless they are familiar with and understand the language of transcription.  If a writing is penned that deliberately uses code, or obscure symbolism and wording, then the number of people who can approach an understanding or appreciation of the material from what is written, is greatly diminished. However, many grimoire are written in such a manner and although the text is indecipherable to most, remain attractive as works of art. It is not on the textual level that the work is appreciated, but on the basis of its geometry and artistic flair. Without being able to read what is written the viewer [for he cannot be a reader if he cannot read the text] must be content to appreciate the text as an esoteric object. However, a symbol cannot replace a communication – a symbol is inert – and open to interpretation unless it has been Associated with the text/message by transference [a subject to be covered shortly] over time. So, because writing is primarily a means of communication and has an aim in being written, it consists of reciprocal translation and understanding on the textual level. The degree of access that writing enables for its audience ranges from the lucid to the obscure. And the scale of free/restricted access to the communication by an audience between these degrees represents another type of Frequency: the “Receptive Frequency”. Like a radio transmission RF can be restricted to a certain channel or area or broadcast right across the network. A coded message is highly restricted in its RF. A public speech is not. The RF used corresponds to its numeracy: that is, its content is relative to the intended size of the audience that can understand it. The degree of RF is a signature frequency in all writings that may leave clues as to who the writer generally targets and also offers the key frequency that should be used to reply to them for the most effective communication.

There is an underlying principle in this phenomenon of corresponding universality. Propaganda, as Hitler understood, must be simple and direct if it is to influence the masses: meaning the ability to affect the many divergent types of person and psyche with all the miasma of classes, races, sex, age, education, background with a similar and unified message … and for this to occur the wording used must be simple, direct, and universally recognizable. One of the ways to make a text universally recognizable is to use words of an Optimum Frequency. Young Children’s books for example are written using Optimum Frequency.

Optimum Frequency:

(The Way to a Man’s Heart is through his Inherent Stupidity)

The majority of people have a vocabulary of approximately 44,000 words. A two year old may have a vocabulary of perhaps a few hundred or a few thousand.  Despite the considerable numeric difference in each, in both vocabularies there will be words common to both. Yes. No. Mine. That.  [This is an extreme example: I cannot generalise the use of words by a two year old with a corresponding comprehension of their use until much older and concept laden.]

However, both a two year old and a 40 year old are likely to say ‘What’, ‘Yes’ or ‘Please’ far more often than they would say “Geriatric, Predispose, or Athlete”. That is to say, that What, Yes and Please are far more Frequently used words in communication than the latter three. [Yes] or indication of some affirmative notion, [No] or the indication of some Negative notion are intrinsic to language. They are used far more frequently than other words and are more likely to be recognized regardless of race, sex, age, class or background. There are probably a few thousand of these key words that are used with greater Frequency than other words, and I will term these the “Optimum Frequency”.

By using words from the OF range, propaganda is likely to be understood by a vast and divergent number of groups. Consider the following:

1) Ask not what your country can do for you: but what you can do for your country.

2) Economic expansion requires subservience by the people to the Nation in its time of dire need.

The first slogan operates on OF, these are words likely to be understood by a great many people for they are all simplistic and frequently used in every day vocabulary. The second slogan is not so universal despite being a relatively similar statement, because its frequency is out of the OF range: subservience, expansion, dire are not common words or used anywhere near often as the words of the OF in the first line.

But it is not merely the OF that operates here. It is also the Optimum Frequency of Concepts too. That is to say that the concept of giving up ones individuality to serve a greater common good is also a frequently utilized concept by the majority of people. It is practiced in families, in school, at work, and in almost every other social situation where a person shows restraint over their individual desire to maintain social norms. It is relatively easy to appeal to people by using concepts they already understand and use on a very frequent basis: and, greater good, is a common concept. In the case of the first slogan there is also a pre-existing indoctrination in the practice of Pride within the people of the American Nation to support the ideal of “Country”.

It was mentioned earlier that the packaged text of a slogan could be transferred over into a symbol by means of transference and association. The Nazis for instance were able to replace the effect elicited from the use of party slogans into an effect elicited simply by showing the party symbol: the Swastika. The swastika was invested with the meanings of conscious textual slogans by continually appearing alongside such slogans, until transference was made and people began to group the messages of the slogans with the symbol until the slogans were no longer necessary and the swastika operated alone as a subliminal symbol of Optimum Frequency. This is why Flags are used: as subliminal associations to incite Nationalism and worship of the idea of State and Nation and Country. I.e. control.

In the case of the American Nation, an appeal to Nationalism is triggered by the presence of the American Flag: The Star-Spangled banner. Recalling the experiment of Pavlov’s dogs, Pavlov demonstrated that transference could be made from the original control to an extent source. Closely allied with the American Flag; a President: a personage who transforms the esoteric into the exoteric and gives us a human link to that piece of cloth that subconsciously controls us. By the power of optimum frequency we come to associate the President with the flag, and the flag with the President: if our associations become mixed: the two cease to retain their separate identities and we become brain-washed. This is does not hold true for all Americans however. Many Americans think their President dangerously imbecile – and brain-washing usually occurs over people with weak minds or wills or who are already conditioned to idolize Nationalism. Others see a link between “America” and “God”: and it is probably this link that operates with the lowest vibration of Optimum Frequency. As a priest can become a direct link with God, charged with special powers to pass on the divine word, so too can (and is) “America” be subliminally associated with “God”.

Other symbols used to trigger certain conditioned responses, are the Statue of Liberty, to the ideal of “Freedom”.  But contra to this, an appeal to trigger “Peace” can be made by a Swastika or footage of a Nazi Rally or Hitler speaking. Forget someone mentioning the atrocities of the Americans during war, if a Swastika is shown, the context is already decided and the response automatic.

Because America has taken the reins of control from Hitler and meta-morphed the ideas of his many surrounding geniuses, writers, and architects into esoteric currents that invisibly co-erce rather than be actively seen: the initiated are now seeing the utilization of many of Hitlers propaganda techniques in altered and truly magical forms. In winning the 2nd World War under their ideals of “Peace, Freedom and God”, America was able to confiscate what can only be called “Mind-Control Techniques” used by Germany for its own use and demonize the same use of such techniques by the Third Reich. A linear conception of History emerged that forever determined the Nazis the bad guys, the Americans the good guys, reminiscent of the Catholic Church and its YHVH/Lucifer mode. People are conditioned to speak of Hitler in hushed tones, in disgust, in fear, or solemn reverence for such Evil. We are taught to hate, fear, and be mortally afraid of forgetting such a thing as the holocaust. We are reminded of the brutality, the ferocious and viciousness of the Nazi party, with documentary after documentary showing the ovens at Auschwitz. It is said: lest we forget. It is effective programming. Although the “Voice of Authority” openly treats adults as children unable to discern the world and its events for themselves, human beings gladly open themselves up to this mental conditioning accepting the basic divide of enemy/conqueror. Subliminal Association made with the symbol of the Swastika is easily determined in all Western countries. Simply wearing one incites the conditioned response.

What has been covered so far? Text can be transformed into a symbol. A Symbol can become an effective trigger the presence of which demands obedience to an unsaid word. The next layer is Emotion: for a Symbol is used to elicit specific emotional responses.

The real operant power in Optimum Frequency is not the Swastika. It is Anxiety. And it should be noted that although it is impossible to control what emotion people will feel when presented with the trigger – the context of the trigger allows for a wide range of emotions to fall within acceptable valid responses because they all stem from the anxiety brought forth by low vibrations of Magian Frequency – that is to say, anxiety has been induced by Magian design and hence the corresponding energy arising from the human vessels is a Magian Current. [Humans are very similar to cauldrons/vessels: pour the ingredients in, mix, and let it cook. Or, crystals/glyphs that can be made to chant/vibrate certain frequencies that are ‘ex-pressed’ in emotion/speech etc.

Once conditioned to react emotively upon seeing the Swastika [and by transference most German iconography of WW2] we are the unwitting victims of a mind-control technique that is very powerful and pending its transmission, long-lasting. Since the Third Reich has been demonized constantly for the last 60-70 years, we can expect that control to be ingrained within most of Western peoples.

Just briefly: when the human being becomes anxious it affects the Central Nervous System to send messages of alarm to the Automatic Nervous system and brings on our ancient fight-or-flight response which activates some responses and inhibits others. This “Sympathetic” response includes the release of adrenalin to get us pumped and mobilized. If we stayed in the Sympathetic mode, the nervous system would suffer a break-down from the stress imposed upon our organism: so it has a built-in counter measure called the Para-sympathetic that kicks in once the emergency is over to return the body’s responses to normal.  Magic, Psychology, Mind-Control, or whatever you want to call it – is performed by Governmental Agencies etc by tricking/manipulating the systematic responses of the body to occur by artificial means.

Anxiety causes stress. Stress causes an imbalance in the body/psyche – which then prompts the body/psyche to activate a curative remedy. The American form of magic is, like the Nazis before them, slow-hypnosis based. If you can condition the human being to react to one symbol with stress, you can also cause the human being to find relief with another. It is a simple matter of transference. (And just a side note for the aspirant: you can feel mind-control too – if you feel nothing for the holocaust while others weep and protest but feel compelled to remain quiet or join in – that compulsion to act in accordance with others, is the result of mind-control, which is effectively, body-control.)

The Fundamentals of Mind/Body Control

Now we will look at the underlying mode that is inherent in this style of Magian magic, that is to say, extract the Ethos from it and take a look at some of the methods of subliminal mind control exercised within it.

If reeling in horror and disbelief at the atrocities perpetrated by the Nazis, we are vulnerable to mind-control because of the anxiety it creates. Just as a child seeks the answer to 1 + ? = 2: We instinctively seek to restore the imbalance created by counteracting that anxiety. But our natural counteraction response can be hijacked by an artificial one: forced to occur only when a specific symbol is presented. And those supplying the enemy symbol also supply the hero symbol.  The hero symbol is the secondary association, the yin to the yang so typical of Magian magic. It is the rainbow from God, the promise that the Holocaust will never happen again so long as you support x. x triggers relief, comfort, it is the curative symbol to the anxiety incited by the Swastika, a programming narrative that there is something out there that will protect us from ever experiencing such horrors ourselves, some crusader that aims to put a stop to such atrocity ever happening again. The most oft-used curative symbol is the American Flag. Whenever we see the nastiness of the Germans you can be sure footage of the Americans fighting their way through to save our souls will not be far away. Whatever symbol or regime is portrayed as the enemy, will create by its division a symbol or regime that is good. Institutions such as the Media are crucial to continuing this programming. It’s been said before but evil is banal: people will keep doing what their doing, unaware or uncaring of the consequences just to keep their job, their ambitions, their sense of progression in life, of the matrix, intact. Unfortunately, the media are expected to separate news into two distinct categories: which is why the Media promulgates a society paralysed with fear and saturate the world with coverage of violence, instability and supposed chaos: a society on the brink of collapse it seems, every night at seven. That is to say they depress us with fear and anxiety, consolidate us with trivium, unite us with sport [particularly in Australia] and then show us a fluffy kitten to give us a quick hit of serotonin. This formula, subliminal, and repeated several times a day, conditions the brain to develop addiction. So what we are dealing with is not merely indoctrination on a verbal level, it is an actual current or mode of hypnosis that works by dual-association and is a continuous vibration in all Magian transmissions.  Tele-vision begs the question: whose/what vision? And how can we be conditioned so symmetrically when we seem divergent as a species? Are we really divergent? I look around me and I see mediocrity: the same tired re-hashing of someone else original creation: presumably it is different: but it is not: it’s not even a permutation: it takes the song, art, media nowhere new.

Media operates on the lowest Frequency too: OF. It’s hardly rocket science to make the observation that the Magian messages are effective because of their similarity, frequency of appearance, proximity and the associations that are grouped together repetitively to make the same appeals of Peace, Freedom and God while ensuring, Control, Control, Control – on an almost deafening basis.

Are there ways to reveal this current for the lay-man? Maybe the curious could try taping the news with the sound off and write down what they think the stories are about. Then re-watch the news with the sound on and see how closely they matched up. Or, turn all the colour and contrast down so that they can only hear the news and write down what they think the story would be showing them visually. Restore the settings, and watch the bulletin. They may notice that without the verbal or audio context to “inform” them of what is happening that their ability to discern Media is greatly diminished. The large discrepancy between what the brain expects to see and hear and the context that the media puts the stories into that could help distinguish the distortion created by framing images within context/narrative.

The “magic” of television has slowly been forgotten. For instance: there is a special make-up profession that deals with corporate food promotion. For those unfamiliar with the length of time and effort required to make an advertisement let me assure you it can be considerable. If McDonald’s used actual ice-cream in their ads, by the time lighting, boom, camera, and assorted other henchmen were ready to shoot the scene: the ice-cream would have melted. The schemata that has been programmed in your head by McDonald’s, of a McDonald’s ice-cream is not the image of a real ice-cream dripping down the sides of the cone but a perfectly still, proud and firm frosty scoop of whipped white vanilla. In actual fact, the ad could not use a real ice-cream because it would not stay perfect, or proud, or frosty. A special food preparation artist creates the semblance of the ice-cream using glazed and painted mashed potato. Potato at room temperature sets firm, can be moulded into any shape, and does not melt. But, when the McDonald’s ad comes racing across the screen, telling you about the delicious frosty vanilla ice-creams available, it places the potato in a context that tricks the mind: and the mind makes the transference between the image of an ice-cream with the schemata in the brain that describes an ice-cream. Yep, looks like an ice-cream, must be ice-cream. It is not. This “magic” is not confined to food: make-up and cosmetics for instance requires obscene amounts of advertising [context] to make it seem less like animal fat or cheap synthetic acids. But it’s not tested on animals you say? Nice one. Where’s your proof: that this multi-national conglomerate that makes billions out of making women feel ugly [anxiety trigger] writes it proudly on their carcinogenic bottle?

Here I have presented my own Magian construct: I inform you of the enemy by appealing to your guilt: the enemy is the cosmetic company that has been accused of animal cruelty and atrocities to create products that paint your face. Note however, most will be happy enough to help me blame the cosmetic company as an enemy rather than acknowledge their own vanity: it’s a projection and protection safety net utilized by the ego. Continuing: if you are caused sufficient anxiety by the thought that you are somehow unwittingly responsible for assisting them do unspeakable things to animals by taking part in supporting them because of your vanity, then you have made a transference from the abstract suppositions I have made, onto yourself: that is to say you are now associating/identifying yourself as involved: thus causing you to feel guilt. I then give you my programmed curative to your anxiety: the possibility of being in possession of the awful truth by acknowledging that you might have been tricked by the cosmetic companies, but if you admit it and get educated on the shadiness of the cosmetic industry you will be a “good” person again. And I should add this is a special trigger, because your anxiety is being relieved in a manner that allows you to think that you were not to blame, just an unwitting pawn. A lot of Magian vibrations aren’t that kind.

For those unaware: that last paragraph: was another one.

It’s all very clever. It’s the simple Magian energy that mobilizes the entire Matrix. It is present in the identical ploy of the Church that created a division between God and the Rest, demonizing an ‘enemies’ tactics and will to power while simultaneously deploying similar tactics in their own means of warfare. The same young Church that rose to power using the God/Devil context to feed off the power of anxiety: The Devil is evil look what the Devil does: now be afraid, controlled and God-Fearing: is the same method used by All institutions. I remind aspirants, that all conscious human beings are scorpions.  Demonizing one ideal allows another to take its place. A genuinely fair and diplomatic ideal would not demonize so vehemently against its previous peer – it would have no desire to put something down in order to raise itself up. You would think that people would eventually get wise to this game, but no. Apparently not.

This major Ethos is a current that runs through all in Time. The OF and OF Concept level present in many writer’s texts takes the form of an element of hero [or something championed] and a zero [or something negated] usually closely spaced or next to each other. It is hoped that by virtue of such a division the ego can elevate itself by de-elevating something else, and subtract by proxy the status in the matrix that comes from feeding off the illusion of the hero. Keeping this in mind: Is the writer associated with the hero, is the writer’s philosophy the hero, or is there a subliminal intent to connect power to the writer using this mode of duality? Such a current is most vulgarly apparent in the God/Satan Good/Evil schemata. Recalling that there are weaknesses in a nexion that is in Time: note that the magical current that has affected America and caused it to use this method: does so because it is In Time: does the writer embody this energy, or are they separated from that Ethos, and thus Sinister?